GenShinShin

The world of Teyvat is full of stories, this is not one of them, but rather a collection of them. This is a story made of many other stories, and, in the end, isn't that what history is all about?

Notes:

At last, I get to publish this.
This little story has been in the making for way too long, but I finally finished it. Although it is completely written from beginning to end, I can't exactly promise a consistent upload schedule since some chapters are longer than others, but I will do my best to post frequently.
Now, as for the idea that began all of this, I simply wanted to make a story in which everyone playable has their time in the spotlight. Granted, some may have more screen time and relevance than others, but that kind of thing was bound to happen. The thing is, since Genshin is an ever expanding game, it is impossible to have everyone show up because new characters are constantly appearing, hence why I chose to stick to only characters who were out when I started this (Fontaine was not over back then so there is not much Fontanian presence). For reference, I considered Kirara to be the last playable character released.
Also, yes, I did go out of my way to animate an opening for this.

Chapter Text

Being a bartender has its fair share of advantages. For one thing, it allows me to live a simple and carefree life, given how popular the business is. Well, carefree was certainly an overstatement, after all, dealing with the problems caused by drunkards is also part of the job.

“Hey, hey! What are you doing?!”

“Kicking you out.”

“What?! But I’m your most faithful patron! What would you do without my singing to attract clients?”

“I can fare without it. Besides, you rarely pay, yet you are always drinking, Venti.”

“So what? You won’t let me in?”

“Not until you pay your debt.”

“Uh… How much would that be?”

“One million one thousand eight hundred and ninety three mora, and I want every single one of them.”

“Eeeeh?! There’s no way I can find that much mora! Surely there is another way! There has to be! How about working for free? I can work off my debt instead of paying it, right, Master?”

“I have no need for more employees. You either give what you owe me or never return.”

“Nononowait! Let’s talk this ove—”

I slam the door on the bard’s face, sealing his new fate as a teetotaler and bringing calm to the tavern, at least partially, since the now exiled customer can still be heard from outside the building.

“Fine! If you don’t want me around then I won’t be around anymore! I will get myself some drinks! Without your help! It was nice seeing you…”

And with that, the calm has returned to the tavern, this time— “Are you sure it will be okay?” Not for real.

“His well-being is not my business, Kaeya. Whether he finds happiness or dies, I won’t care.”

The customer gave one of his sassy chuckles, much to my annoyance. “Oh no no~ I didn’t mean him. I know that much, Diluc. I was talking about the world. Do you really think it will be able to handle that boy at his thirstiest?”

“Again, not my business.”

“Cold as always, I see. No wonder you hardly get along with anyone.”

“This is a place to drink, Kaeya, not to give snarky remarks. Buy something or you will be the next one kicked out.” I walk behind the bar and heave a sigh. Dealing with all of these pestering clients is truly exasperating. “So, what will it be?”

“Hmm~ Any recommendations, Master?”

“...We only serve grape juice here.”

“I would rather be kicked out than drinking that.”

“Be my guest.”

And so, the Cavalry Captain takes his leave, not without annoyingly chuckling to leave the sound of his laughter lingering in the air. The tavern is finally filled with nothing but uneventful, easy to deal with people. The dream of any bartender.

Another advantage to this occupation is that news always come to me first. After all, people tend to spew their problems while drinking, and, due to my position, I’m always there to listen to their laments.

“Haaa…” The Captain of the Knights of Favonius’ Reconnaissance Company sighs. She has had a couple drinks, but seems to be holding on rather well.

“Do you want another one?”

“Yes, if you may.” I may. Eula drinks it between sighs. “Can you believe it?” She finally reached her limit.

“Believe what?”

“Amber.”

“What about her?”

“She rejected my proposal to spend the night together.” She grabs her glass and takes a sip. “She must pay for this.”

“I think she has the right to reject.” She glares at me. “What is she doing tonight if not being with you?”

“That friend of hers from Sumeru.” She finishes her glass. I fill it back up as ordered by her stare. “Apparently she sent Amber a letter detailing her recent problems, and so, she wants to write her a reply as soon as possible.”

“What problems are those?”

“Something related to that new invention which appeared in the recent news. It is nothing to worry about, however. At least, that’s what Amber told me with that reassuring smile of hers.”

“That new communication device, right? I heard it’s spreading throughout Teyvat.”

“The very same. I saw the first one around Mondstadt this morning; the name was Akon, I believe.” She sighs, then takes a sip, and sighs once more. “I don’t care what it is, if it gets between me and Amber, it shall face my vengance!”

“Hm.” So it is nothing to worry about.

She wouldn’t stop talking about Amber the rest of the night. Once she couldn’t drink anymore, she stumbled back to her lodging.

Foreigners usually don’t know where to go when arriving to a new city. That’s when a tavern comes in handy, since it’s an easily accessible place where information can be obtained for free, or, worst case scenario, for the price of a single drink. So, in a way, I have a notorious influence over tourism. That is but another advantage of the job.

“Excuse me.” A person I have never seen before walks in. From his attitude, it’s clear to see he is new to the city, and from his attire, it’s not hard to deduce he comes from a different nation, most likely Liyue. Although I had no idea snakes around the neck were worn there.

“How can I help you?”

“You’ll see, I’m looking for information.”

“What kind of information?”

“I have recently had a… conflict with a Mondstadteer," the man explains, pushing his glasses back. "And I was wondering if you could help me find him. From what I recall, he is a bard dressed in green by the name of Venti.” Hmm… “You wouldn’t happen to know where he is, would you?”

“I haven’t seen him in a long time. Ever since I banned him from my business, he has not shown his face around the city.”

“My, what a shame…”

“...May I ask what he has done to you?”

“Oh, no. He hasn’t done anything that I know of, I just have the suspicion he has kidnapped an… employee of mine, or, at the very least, he is involved in the crime.”

“He what.”

“He was last seen with poor Qiqi right before she disappeared so I figured he might know something about her whereabouts.”

“...Sadly, I cannot help you. In fact, I doubt you’ll be able to find any help here.”

“Is that so? Well, thank you anyway.”

The foreigner heads towards the door crestfallen. “If you intend to return to your nation," I stop him before he has a chance to turn the knob. "I would advise you to wait until the morning. It gets dangerous when there is no light.”

“Yes, we were planning on staying at a local inn tonight.”

“Hm." I nod approvingly. "Good night in that case.”

“Good night to you too, mister.”

And with that, he leaves my tavern. …We? I didn’t see anyone waiting when he opened the door. …His travel partner must be at the inn.

There is, however, a big disadvantage to making a living off alcohol: whatever problem a drunk person may cause always comes back to you. You are not held responsible for their deeds, but you are the second person everyone looks at, since, due to your position, you are expected to prevent the chaos. In a way, bartenders are the guardians of drunkards. It is not a title anyone would yearn for, but that’s how it is.

“Give me a drink!” The thorny sister of the church kicks the door open, not bothering to sit before demanding alcohol.

“...What can I get you?”

“Give me the strongest thing you have.” Not a hint of hesitation.

“Hm.” I grab a wine from the shelf and hand her the whole bottle. It won’t last much either way. “It’s been a long time since you last came.”

She gulps down half the bottle in two seconds. “Ha…! Don’t remind me.”

“...What happened?” There goes the whole bottle. “That will be seven thousand eight hundred fifty mora.”

“Tch! So expensive…” She gives me the mora for two bottles. “Give me another since you are at it.”

I do as she told me. “So?”

“It’s Barbara again.” She swallows all the wine in one go. “She won’t stop pestering me to do church duties.”

I grab a third bottle for her, seeing her intentions. “That’s the usual case, but you seem especially annoyed.”

“Cause she is being especially annoying.” Rosaria chugs down a quarter of the bottle, the other quarter is spilled on the floor due to her careless drinking. She saves the other half for after her complaint. “She’s all day whining cause ‘she can’t feel a connection Barsato anymore’, so she has all the sisters workin’ nonstop every single day until everythin’s back to normal.” She consumes the other half. “I can’t even get away ‘cause she is always watchin’ over us…”

“I see.” She’s had enough, no point in giving her more wine.

“I only managed to get away thanks to all that commotion goin’ on outside…”

“Commotion?”

“Yeah, somethin’s goin’ on outside. I don’t have the time to care, though.”

Hm. “I’ll go take a look. Don’t touch anything.”

“Sure…”

Outside the door, a big crowd has gathered around the entrance of the city. It is one of the biggest mobs I have seen, so I understand calling it commotion, but I have yet to figure out what has caused it. I find an area where there is a low density of people and move toward the center.

“I come here in the name of Her Excellency, the Almighty Raiden Shogun!” A group of soldiers, apparently from Inazuma, stares back at the crowd. They are searching for one specific person, most likely. …My blood freezes for a moment. “Due to a recent crime committed against our nation, we are searching for a Mondstadteer by the name of Venti! Should any of you have information on him or his whereabouts, report to us immediately!” The leader, or, at the very least, spokesperson of the group, holds a wanted poster for all to see.

I raise my hand to draw their attention. “I believe I know him. May I take a closer look to confirm?”

“Come forth.” The woman, with the same serious look, hands me the poster.

It’s him, there’s no doubt. In just under a week, he has managed to get a bounty for his head that is worth more than all my properties combined. “Well?” The woman asks impatiently.

“My apologies, I mistook him for a different bard.”

“Hm.” I walk back into the crowd feeling a pair of eyes drilling into my back. “Does anyone have information on this criminal ?” No one speaks up, despite the fact most people know who he is. Engaging with such angry people is intimidating enough, and none of us know anything about where he is, so talking is not worth the trouble. “...Very well. We will conduct a thorough search of the city. No person is allowed to enter or leave until it’s done!”

“W-Wait a second!” The maid of Favonius takes a step forward. “I need to go outside to fulfill some requests!”

“Yeah! You can’t do this without warning! I have to go gather uh… products… to make drinks!” The bartender of Cat’s Tail follows.

“The honor of our nation is at stake! If it’s a matter of money, the almighty Shogun has already promised to repay all lost profit! If you have any other complaints, tell Her Excellency!” …No more comments, it seems the general public is convinced. I can’t go outside today, huh. That’s inconvenient. “All people working within the wine industry,” suddenly, unprompted, the woman leading the group of Inazuman soldiers speaks up once more. ”Take a step forward!” I have no choice, it seems, and all fellow barkeepers appear to think the same. “We will have a word with all of you. That’s all!”

The woman walks up to us who stepped forward while the rest of the soldiers begin to search every house and every corner of the city, pasting a wanted poster on every wall. “So?" I ask the leader. "Why question us?”

“We know the criminal is fond of alcohol, thus, you are the people most likely to have information.” …Silence. No one wants to get involved. “Well?”

“W-Well, I have had some encounters with him-” The leader of the Inazuman army glares intensely at the girl from Cat’s Tail, who decided to speak. “ Meow! H-He did try to go to my bar! B-But he stopped because of all the kittens. That drunkard seemed to be allergic…”

“...Is that so?” Workers from the same bar as the girl nod. “...What about other businesses?”

Soon, everyone is staring at me. “I have said everything I know.”

“...He had to get alcohol from somewhere.” The Inazuman woman retorts. ”Where else if not you?”

“It’s none of my business.”

“......I see. We will have a thorough talk with you once we are done.”

“...Very well.” I cross my arms to hide my irritation. “If I may ask, before we proceed with this interrogation, what exactly happened to Inazuma?”

“Why do you care?” She replies in an almost defensive manner.

“I have some products exported from Inazuma that, although not very popular, make some profit.” I explain. ”I’m afraid it might affect my business.”

“I-It might?!” The cat girl interrupts, a glitter in her eye shining with destructive ideas. “Ah- Sorry… Keep going.”

As always, the reaction of the crow woman is to leer at her and then me. “...Exports from Inazuma will have to stop for a period of time.”

“Hm, I see.”

In the end, not much information was obtained from the other bar workers since Venti used to come to my tavern particularly. Everyone but me was allowed to leave, and I had to face question after question, all of them trying to intimidate me. I did not budge, and kept what I said throughout the whole interrogation consistent. It would do me no good to get involved with this. That, and it would be very inconvenient for what I intend to do.

I wasn’t allowed to go until midnight. The prohibition to move in or out of the city was just lifted not too long ago, so it wouldn’t have mattered if they had let me go earlier, since I would still be confined in Mondstadt. I should prepare everything before starting my journey. Let’s see, enough supplies for a week, my best weapon… yes, that’s all. Now, the final touch; I grab an empty sheet of paper and nail it to the door before writing “The tavern won’t open for a week due to the absence of the owner. All workers will have paid free days.” I don’t need to do this, my business can work perfectly without me, but I want this sign to act as a time limit. I can’t allow myself to waste more than a week on that good for nothing drunk. All that’s left now is heading to Inazuma.

“Going somewhere?” A voice stops me as I walk through the gates. That man from Liyue with a white snake around his neck is there, leaning against the city walls. “I thought it was dangerous to walk outside at night.”

“I have no choice.” I sigh. “I have to fix my mistakes.”

“Oh? What mistake would that be?”

“That alcoholic bard. He’s always a headache.”

“Are you going after him? How funny, I was about to do the same thing. I guess that would make us companions, mister…” He stops, waiting for me to finish his sentence.

“Diluc.”

“Baizhu." He replies with a smile and a nod. "It’s a pleasure.”

A small, high voice comes from his shoulder. “Hey, don’t forget about me!” …The snake talked?

“Ah, that’s right. This little one around my neck is Changseng. Don’t worry, she doesn’t bite.”

“I see.” I turn around without hesitation. “Well then, I should get going.”

“Yes, of course.” The man walks next to me. “ We should get going, partner.”

This will be a long journey…

Chapter 2: Qiqi

Chapter Text

My name is Qiqi, and I… I forgot.

“Qiqi.”

I look behind and up. “Doctor Baizhu. Hello.”

“Yes, hello.” Doctor Baizhu waves. ”Weren’t you going to go gather some herbs?”

“Ah…” If he says so, it must be true. ”That’s right.”

“Here, don’t forget your pouch.”

“Yes. Thank you.”

My name is Qiqi, and I am on my way to collect herbs for Doctor Baizhu. I have to go to… Qingxu Pool, I think, because that’s where the best herbs are. Uh… Which way was it? I'm not sure, but there's music on the streets. I have never heard it before. Where is it coming from…? …A person with weird green clothes. He is playing a… wooden thing with strings. …Oh. Is this one of those bards?

I move closer and look into his eyes. “Excuse me.”

“Hm?” He stops playing to look at me. ”Ah, if it isn’t little Qiqi! How are you doing?”

“...Are you a bard?”

“Again with that question?” He sighs. ”It’s the third time this week. You should try remembering your words a bit more.”

“...Sorry. I forgot.”

He laughs. “It’s fine.” He is patting my hair. I don't like it. “Yes, I am!”

“...You are what?”

“Eh…” His hand moves away. ”I am a bard.”

“Ah. That’s good.” I don't know why he told me that. ”Why?”

“Oh? That one’s new.” He looks excited that someone is asking about his job. ”Because someone has to share the stories of the past! …And because a certain mean Master didn’t want to serve me anymore, so I came here to buy his exported wine.“

“Hm… How is that going?”

“Pretty well!” He shakes a bag he has on him. It does a metallic sound. ”I make much more mora here! Maybe because I am exotic…”

“Oh…”

“...” He stares at me.

“...” I stare at him.

“Don’t you… have anywhere to go?”

“Uh… I don’t know.”

“You are on your way to collect herbs, aren’t you?” He says with a smile.

“...”

“You have your small pouch with your name embroidered, see?” He points to my waist. There's a pouch hanging from clothes. ”So you must be going to forage!”

“I see.”

“...” He stares at me. ”Uhm…”

“...” I stare at him.

“Shouldn’t you… get going?”

“I don’t know how.”

“Forgot the way again?” He sighs loudly. ”Guess I can guide you. Not many people are walking by to listen to my music either way.”

“Okay.” I nod. ”Thank you.”

The bard…

“Mister bard?”

He turns to look at me. “Hm?”

“What is your name?”

“I believe you wrote it on that notepad of yours last time.”

“Did I…?” My notepad is running out of white pages… Maybe I should get a new one… But then I wouldn’t have what is written in this one… “I did.”

Venti guides me through the city until we stop at the bridge to the south.

“If you head all the way straight from here, you’ll reach Qingxu Pool.”

“Okay.”

“You should try using that little head of yours more, though.” He pats my head. ”I’ve only been here for three days and I am the one guiding you.”

“Use my head.” I repeat and nod. ”Okay.”

“Have a safe trip!”

“Byee.”

Use my head.

Use my head…

“Oh?” Venti greets someone behind me. ”Hi, Xinyan!”

Uh… Use… What did I have to do again? …Ah. Right. The bag for the herbs. The herbs I have to gather.

Gather herbs…

“Gather herbs…”

Done, I have gathered herbs.

Now I have to head back to Doctor Baizhu… Ah. I bumped into someone.

“Sorry.” I bow just like my notepad says I should when apologizing.

“No worries!” The red lady who smells like ink smiles. “Returning from collecting herbs?”

“Uh… No… I think…” Her name should be on my notepad… “Yanfei.”

“No?” She asks. ”How odd. This is the path you take on your way back, isn’t it?”

“I’m going back to the pharmacy, yes.”

“Is that so?” She tilts her head in slight confusion. “Well, I’m in a hurry, just like you probably are, so we shouldn’t talk for long.” The red lady walks away, stopping after a few steps to face me once more. “Ah, that’s right. Hu Tao seems to be fairly busy for the time being, so you won’t have to be cautious not to bump into her.” She waves before going away. ”Well then, goodbye!”

Hu Tao… I don’t like her… She smells of death…

…What was I doing again…?

…When I don’t know what to do, I should head back to Doctor Baizhu.

I walk past the bard on my way back. “Hey, wait! Qiqi!” Oh. He stops me. Uh… Venti was his name. “You dropped this.” He hands me a strange bag filled with herbs.

“...It doesn’t look familiar to me.”

“I saw you drop this pouch.”

“It’s not mine.”

“...Your name is Qiqi, right?”

“Yes.”

“And you are on your way from picking up these herbs.”

“Yes.”

“I’ve found this pouch, which has your name embroidered on it. And if that’s the case, this must be your pouch.”

“Makes sense to me.”

“Then take it.”

“It’s not my pouch.”

I walk away and resume what I was doing.

Head back to Doctor Baizhu…

Wait… Why did I go out again? Uh… Let’s see… When I go out… It’s usually to gather herbs… So that must be it. But I don’t have my pouch. I must have dropped it, then. I will have to go look for it. It’s dark, so I have to hurry. I walk down the path to the place where I collect herbs. It should be somewhere along the way. It's not in this street… It doesn’t seem to be in the city, I’ve looked everywhere… It’s not on the bridge either… Not on the dirt path… It’s too dark to see anymore. I won’t be able to search if I go to Qingxu Pool. …I will have to return and tell Doctor Baizhu the truth.

I turn around and see a green figure moving quick. Oh. That’s Venti. He is running. …Maybe he knows something about my pouch. But he is running so fast for some reason, like he is fleeing… I don’t think I will be able to catch him. He is not watching where he is going, he is looking behind. He fell down the edge of the platform to the harbour. I should jump too if I want to get to him. I move closer to the edge. Venti is there, he fell inside a box full of iron. I jump after him.

I fall into the box, on top of him. “Ugh!” He makes a pained grunt.

“Venti?” He is not moving anymore. “Venti.” He is sleeping.

Ah. It got dark. Someone closed the box with us inside. It’s so dark I can’t see. I should sleep then. It’s pitch black. It’s cold. But it feels warm. Nothing is moving. This is like what Hu Tao does to me. But it moves a little after a while, so it’s not as boring.

A lot of time has passed, enough for me to forget… everything. The bard moves below me. He pushes me away. “Agh… My head… It’s all dark… Where… am I?”

“Venti?“ I ask. “Did you wake up?”

“Qiqi?“ He replies. That must be my name. “Uh… I guess? But I can’t see anything. Where am I?”

“A coffin. I think.”

“A coffin?!“ He moves away and bumps into the wall. The coffin shakes. “Wait, am I dead?!”

“I have been into coffins lots of times. But I’m not dead. I think.”

“Uh… I see. Let’s try-“ Venti changes his position, and then stops. “Ugh! My back hurts! W-What is this we are on? It’s so hard and cold…”

“It’s iron. I think. Sometimes I lie on the floor and sometimes that floor has iron ores. I know how it feels.”

“Huh, what a life you have.“ He finishes changing his position. “Okay now, let’s see where we are.”

Ah. Light. It’s moonlight. But I can see. Venti has opened the ceiling and he is looking out.

“We are on a ship?” He asks “Isn’t this a pirate ship? Wait!“ He suddenly closes the lid. The world turns dark again. “Someone’s coming!”

“Someon—” He put his finger on my lips.

“Ssshshshsh!” He hushes me loudly. Then, he waits in silence. “……Okay, I think they are gone.”

“...I dwon’t like ywour fingwer.” It has a weird taste.

“Ah?“ He asks before moving his hand away. “Ah, right, right. Sorry for that. But be careful not to make too much noise, we can’t be found out.”

“...Why not?”

“We are stowaways on a pirate ship.”

“...And?”

“Pirates don’t really like stowaways, at least from what I heard. It will be better not to take risks for now…” Silence. There is nothing for us to do. Venti is growing nervous. “Say, Qiqi, want to play a little game?”

“Okay.”

“That’s what I thought!“ He tries to pat my head but fails because it's too dark. His hand touches my shoulder. “Let’s play that game where you don’t move or talk. What was its name again… Dead! Let’s play dead, okay?”

“Dead…?“ I repeat. “I… have never heard of that game.”

“Well, the rules are very simple. Don’t make a noise and don’t move at all, the game ends once I say so.”

“...”

“That’s the spirit! Nice job! Now keep it up!”

“...”

…

I am so good at this game.

…

Venti isn’t. He is snoring. Loud.

…

Oh. Everything is moving a lot again. I am not.

…

“Huh?! Wha- Where? U-Ugh…” Venti wakes up moving all over, he lost. He opens the ceiling again. But I don’t move. “Okay, Qiqi, they are unloading. Once we stop moving, we wait for everyone to walk away, we take a peek to make sure no one is around, and we run. Got it?”

“...”

“Ah, right. The game is over Qiqi.”

“...What game?”

“...Nevermind.“ His hands rest on my shoulders. “Let’s start with phase one of the plan. You look to the left and I look to the right. Make sure no one sees you.”

“Okay.”

Venti opens the lid. Light. I poke my head out with him. The bard looks one way. I look the opposite. I see a man. He seems nice. His hair moves with the wind. His eyes look at mine. He seems surprised. I wave at him. The bard drags me back inside the box.

“Well?“ He asks. “Did you see anyone?”

“...I don’t know.”

Light. The box opens again

“Hello there.“ That wind man holds the lid on his hand and stares at us. “What would you two be doing here?”

“Hi.” I wave.

“Ah- Ahahaha… haha…” The bard laughs. ”We- We just couldn’t wait to get our hands on these loads of uh- of iron.”

“...That’s not tru-” My mouth is covered by the bard. Again.

“Is that so?” The wind man asks. ”Some members of my crew heard unknown voices near the cargo area, it caused quite the commotion. You wouldn’t happen to know anything about the matter, would you?”

“Ah- Uhm… No! Nono!” Venti's voice is weird. Has he always talked like this? So nervously? I don’t remember. “We are just two citizens from uh… from around here! Who just happened to walk by!”

“I see.” The white-haired man is thinking. “You should move away from here, you will disturb us otherwise. But, before we part ways, I’ll let you know I personally don’t have a problem with stowaways. However, you should pay for transportation whenever you decide to traverse the sea.”

“Uh- Yes. Yes, of course. Bye bye. Thank you.” The bard is dragging me away. By the mouth. His hand forces my lips shut. I don’t like it. Maybe I should bite him. That way he would stop. Ah. Nevermind. He stopped on his own.

“...Where are we?” I ask.

“Huh? I don’t really know…” He looks around. I do too. This place is strange, I’ve never seen it. …Have I ever seen any place? I can't remember a single one. “This reminds me of Inazuma, so it must be Inazuma. Boy has it been long since I’ve been anywhere near this place! I wonder if the brews here are as good as I remember…” Venti walks away, then turns and looks at me. ”Ah, no, wait. You are with me this time. I have to control myself a bit, no drinking until you are safe. Come with me, let’s see how the fares for a trip to Liyue are.” He drags me back to the harbour. “Fifteen hundred mora per capita… That’s a bit expensive. Luckily, I still have all the money I made yesterday.” He grabs a lot of coins. And a bag. The bag has my name on it. It must be my bag. But I don’t remember having a bag. So it isn’t mine. He puts some of the mora in the bag. And he gives the bag to me. “Here you go! Make sure not to lose it this time, it’s our only way back home.”

“...Okay.” I hang the bag from my clothes.

“Now, while we wait for the next ship to depart, I’ll go taste the food here.” He points to a food stand. ”You can play around in the meantime!”

“Play…? I… don’t know any games.”

“You don’t?” He repeats before pointing to a group of people. ”Look! There are some kids there! I’m sure they’ll know what to play!” He pushes my back. “Come on, go say hi!”

“Ah.” He left the moment he made me take a step. He is near a food stand when I turn around.

“Give me your best alcohol!” He screams upon sitting down. ”Don’t bother giving me anything if it isn’t drenched in sake! Oh! Alcoholic sweets? This land has revolutionized food as we know it!”

Well then. I will lay on the floor. And stare at the world. The sky is so blue. I like to stare at the sky. It makes me feel small. It makes me feel empty. It makes me feel like I’m being stepped on. Wait… That’s not the sky. That’s the person beside me. She is stepping on me.

“Huh…?“ She looks down at me. “Ah! I’m so sorry! I didn’t see you! Are you alright?” The girl who stepped on me was carrying a box. But she put it on the ground to offer me a hand. Her eyes are yellow and bright. And her hair too. And her hand smells of gunpowder.

“Yes.” I don’t want to get up. I like the floor. …Hnng… But she forced me…

“Hm?” She tilts her head. “I haven’t seen you before. Are you new around here?”

“I think so… I don’t remember having been here… But. I don’t remember having been anywhere.”

“I see!” She beams. “In that case, welcome to Inazuma! I’m Yoimiya! Don’t be afraid to ask me if you need help!” She points her thumb to herself.

“I… am Qiqi.”

“What a cute name! Nice to meet you Qiqi!“ She smiles even more. “…Wait, shouldn’t there be someone in charge of you?” Ah. Right. I point to the bard. He seems to be drunk. “Him? Ah… Well, I guess it makes sense since you two are the only outsiders around.” She picks the box up. “I’m sorry but I’m a bit busy. We are doing a firework show later tonight. You should come see it! It’ll be fun! Anyway, bye bye!”

Now I’m alone. …I want to lay down. But I should first find an empty place. I don’t like crowded places. I step away and see a mob too big. Everyone is looking at the bard. He is with a woman. Tall. Intimidating. Angry. Purple. Long braid. I want to bite her. I bet she tastes sweet.

“How odd of you to show up around here.” She speaks.

“Ah!” The bard turns around. He spills his drink. It looks sticky. Gross. “Long time no see! What was that name you use nowadays again? Raiden Shogun?”

“It seems you didn’t quite understand my message.” She is angry. ”I’ll rephrase it in that case. Why are you here?”

“Me? I just happened to walk by, you could say.”

“Happened to walk by? Across the sea?”

“Yup!”

“...Well then, could you walk the other way?”

“So cold! Why do you dislike me that much?”

She takes a moment to think angrily. “...It’s hard to say. I don’t remember the moment I came not to enjoy your presence. Time does that to the memory…”

“Funny! I don’t remember either!” The bard pats a seat next to him. ”Why don’t we talk it over food? I’m sure the memories will come to our minds sooner or later. Look! Some dango! Your favorites, aren’t they?”

“Ah-” Her eyes shine for a moment. “I… guess we could discuss it briefly.” She sits next to him. And starts eating.

Seeing them eat makes me want to eat too. Maybe he’ll give me some if I ask. Ah. But a hand stops me from going by grabbing my shoulder. It’s another woman. This one is pink and grinning. I think she tastes like mischief. And foxes.

“Come with me, little one. I’ll take you to a safer place.”

Chapter 3: Yae

Chapter Text

Life has become so boring recently, dull even. Notorious events are scarcer each passing day. And the latest novels, well, they aren’t of my interest. It would appear the recent trends are not fit for someone the likes of me. And this same boredom I so desperately wish to escape from has made me unable to come up with writing ideas of my own. Such is the fate of the bored it seems, unescapable. If only something interesting were to arrive to this monotonous, eternally boring nation…

…Oh~ Look who decided to sneak in via a box, a certain deity of wind. It has been ages since I’ve seen that bard. So much so I can’t remember how our last meeting went. However, there is one thing I do remember clearly; he and Ei always had quite the entertaining interactions. To put it simply, one never knows what those two will be up to when left together.

Well, it appears I have found a way to break free. Surely they will give me an idea or two to write about. I can picture it already, a lovely couple sees their romance interrupted by a troublesome third party, not because of a love triangle, that trope has been way too overused, but because said third party brings the worst out of one of the lovers. It needs some polishing, but it will do the trick. Well, in that case, I should get to work, and by that I mean getting our problematic pair together. …He is going to a food stand, I see. This’ll be easy, then. I just have to pay a visit to the Shogun.

Luckily for me, the Tenshukaku is not that far away from here and its door are always open to the Guuji. Still, making me walk for so long. Hah~ I work so hard~

“Anyone home?”

“Yae?” Little Shogun perks up. “…Why the sudden visit?”

“Oh, no reason. I was just walking by and decided to come say hello.”

“Ah. I see.” Always so easy to deceive. You are too innocent to rule a country, Ei. “You should take my schedule into consideration next time. You know I am quite busy–-”

“Speaking of walking by, I happened to meander around the city before coming here, and I saw something you might be interested in. There was this food stand which was selling special limited edition dango, you know, your favourites~” Her eyes sparkle up at the mention of sweets like a hungry puppy before a meal. “The offer ends today, but sadly, it seems you won’t be able to get yours since you are oh so busy. Now then, I should get going. I wouldn’t want to hinder your job.”

“Ah-” One turns around feigning uninterest. The Almighty Shogun reaches for my back, although I would not see it. Quite the pointless endeavour, isn’t it? “…W-Wait!” Her voice I can hear, however. I turn to meet the Shogun embarrassed by her own impatitent behaviour, who tries to futilely cover her desire with a dignified cough. “I… have heard nothing of this offer. Where exactly is it taking place?”

“Hm~? You wouldn’t be thinking about going, perhaps?”

“N-No. I have duties to attend to.” You are as bad liar as you are naive, how cute.

“What a shame. The place was so crowded they will surely run out of dango in less than an hour. If you wanted, you could recognize the place just by taking a good look at the customers, the amount of them, that is. Either way, I have duties to attend to as well. Have a fun time~” I lazily wave her goodbye.

Desserts always work when it comes to Ei. Now, it’s time for phase two of the plan. I must not miss a single detail of their interaction, which might prove difficult given how chaotic those two can be together. Luckily for me, I have my ways of keeping an eye on them back at the shrine…

“Little Sayu! Come out!” The rustle of pink leaves draws my attention to my right. …So she was hidden in that tree. Truly, she has an art to conceal herself. Such a talent deserves a head pat, two because of that cute pout.

“Hm… ” She growls quietly. “What is it…?”

“I need you to gather information on two people. Surely that will be no challenge for you, will it?”

“Yes…” She nods with a big yawn. “I can do that, no problem.” She rubs her tiny drowsy eyes. “Will I get the usual…?”

“I’m glad to hear!” That deserves a third pat, and a fourth for that cute glare she is giving me. Ha~ I just can’t get enough of her fluffy head. “I’ll make sure you have a nice hiding place to rest afterwards.”

“M-hm…” She dozes off for a moment during her little sound. “So? Who is it?”

“Oh, no one important, just a person you might know as Her Excellency-”

“H-Her Excellency?”

“Yes, the very same. And the bard you will see next to her. I want all the details about their interaction. You will find them at a food stand in the city. That’s all.”

“O-Okay…” And so, she rolls away.

Everything is going just as I thought. Now, the final phase of the plan, or rather, the extra preemptive phase: evacuate the whole city to prevent any casualties. Although… evacuate is not quite the word, the true objective of this phase is to casually move every citizen away without alarming anyone. I wouldn’t want a frightened crowd to meddle in the conversation those two may have. How to do such a thing? I have yet to figure that out. Should I have ensured the safety of the people before putting them in such a danger? Maybe, but it seemed so fun I couldn’t stop myself. What’s the worst that can happen either way?

…I have an idea about what to do next, but it is something I would rather not do, so I will stall some time before heading to my next destination. Since I will have to walk by the food stands, I might as well witness the talk those two may be having rather than being told by a third party.

As expected, Ei couldn’t help but interact with him. I don’t know how, but despite the fact she seems to despise him, they always attract each other. What a fun dynamic they have.

…Oh~? That girl the bard brought with him is walking toward the two, effectively disturbing them. Now, that is something I cannot allow.

I gently place a hand on her shoulder to stop her. “Come with me, little one. I’ll take you to a safer place.”

The little girl stares at me with dead, empty eyes. “...Okay.” She offers no resistance.

So easy, and so cute. I wonder where does that boy meet these kinds of people. Her little hand can barely hold mine. Her skin is so cold and soft… Ah, but this is no time to play around, I have to plan my next course of action. …Surely someone at the Yashiro Commission will be able to take care of this girl while I do some adult talk.

I leisurely walk through the gates to the estate with a sly grin. As always, everyone stiffens upon my presence, a reaction I’m used to by now. “Greetings~”

“L-Lady Miko?!” Ah, the housekeeper. What was his name again? Thoma, wasn’t it? “W-What do we owe the visit to…?”

“I would like to have a meeting with that rascal you call lord.”

“W-With Lord Ayato?! But he is really busy! And you don’t have an appointment! And… You come with a child…?”

“Is there a problem?”

“Ah! No! Not at all, Lady Miko!”

“That’s what I thought.” He’s always so easy to toy with. “As for my appointment, I certainly do not have it. However, this is an emergency, so I had no chance of getting one.”

“An emergency…?” He steps back in alarm. “W-What’s happening?”

“None of your business. Now, if you may, could you tell me where the rascal is?”

“Uh- T-That room over there…” He points with the hesitancy of someone confused. “He should be alone right now.” Perfect.

“I see.” I guide the little girl I brought with me to Thoma’s side before walking toward the room. “One last thing, could you take care of this little girl while I’m inside?”

“B-But I’m busy…” Defiance? That can’t be allowed.

“You wouldn’t want an innocent girl to overhear an adult conversation, would you? You wouldn’t want her to be privy to the secrets of the nation, right?”

“N-No, I guess not.”

“Then take her.”

“Ah- Yes! Of course!” The girl lets go of my hand - what a shame - and grabs Thoma’s. “Come here little girl! We are going to have so much fun! What’s your name?”

“...Qiqi”

“Qiqi! What a cute name! I am Thoma, spelled with tee aitch! I’m your new buddy, okay?”

Hm. So that was her name. I probably should have asked, but the thought never crossed my mind. Oh well, guess it can’t be helped. Let’s get this meeting over with. I don’t want to talk with that rascal more than I need to.

I walk into the room in which this very important very private conversation will take place. “Oh?” The Yashiro rascal puts down the brush with which he was writing upon seeing me. “Lady Guuji? What do I owe the visit to?”

“Yes yes… I’ve already heard that speech from your housekeeper.”

“I know that.” He says with that unlikable smug grin. “Thoma can be quite the loud person, and as such, it is easy to overhear the conversations he may have. That is no reason not to greet you formally, nonetheless.”

Not even four phrases in and he already forced a sigh out of my lips. “Annoying as ever, I see…”

“So, do tell me, what is this emergency you spoke of?”

“What is it indeed.” I reply with a wave of the hand. “In all honesty, it is hard to say. Perhaps you might describe it as indescribable.”

“So you won’t tell me, I see.” He stares back down to the papers on his table. “And yet, you expect me to keep listening to whatever you have to say.”

“I believe the fact I went out of my way to talk to you proves this is a serious matter.”

“Yes, I had already figured that out. I don’t recall saying I wouldn’t listen to you.” This rascal… He truly has mastered the art of forcing sighs out of me. “What do you want me to do, Lady Guuji?”

“Move every citizen away for the day, without alarming them, that is.”

“Quite the feat you are asking for in so little time. How do you want me to do that?”

“How to do that indeed.”

The rascal stares at me vacantly, expecting some other sound to come out of me. “...You genuinely don’t have a clue?”

“That’s right. I came here to discuss a way to do it.”

“So, you want me to come up with a plan to peacefully evacuate the city which can be executed this very day?”

“That I want.”

“You ask for a lot, Lady Guuji. If I didn’t know you, I would believe you are trying to pull a simple prank on me.” Simple? I’d say this is quite elaborate. “Luckily for you, I do know you, and so I know you are trying to pull an elaborate prank on someone else.”

“Oh? Do you really think I would take time off your busy schedule just to do such a thing?”

“No, I don’t.” Yes, you do. I can see it on your face. ”Since this matter you are talking of is urgent, let’s not ramble on, shall we?”

“You are right. Did you come up with any ideas?”

“I could move all of today’s events, namely Yoimiya’s firework show, to a further location. However, that would not take all of the population away by any means. Not to mention the additional manpower required to move everything on such a short notice.”

“It would help move some people, however.” I point out, to which he nods knowingly. “And you surely can do something about the extra work, right?”

“Most certainly, that was never a problem to begin with.”

I hold a sigh in, one which desperately tries to escape my lips. “Then start with those procedures.”

“I know, I know. Any suggestions about the place?”

“As far as possible from the city.” I point on a map to the location further away within the Shogun’s territory. “Yashiori Island should work just fine.”

“Understood. I will be filling out the necessary paperwork while we speak.” Despite how discourteous it is, he picks up his brush to write as we speak. “I’m sure you understand, Lady Guuji.”

“Of course. You surely don’t mind me writing some little thing as well, do you, Yashiro rascal?”

“No, not at all.”

It’s going to take me a while to write all I intend to. …The things I have to do for a bit of fun. “...As for more ways to displace people… We could use the little girl I brought.”

“We can?”

“People will be more easily persuaded if a cute child is involved, don’t you think?” Cuteness can get you quite far, I know that well.

“I see. I trust you have an idea on your mind.”

“I do, but it’ll have to wait for this meeting to end.”

The rascal finishes writing. “I assume this goes without saying, but there is no need to make a plan for the mikos, is there?”

“Not at all, I can easily take care of them on my own. And you will be able to deal with your employees, friends, family members, minions, housekeeper, yada yada, won’t you?”

“Absolutely. So, did we already take enough measures for your little prank?”

I look over all of the documents currently laid out on the table. “With everything we have so far, we must have saved, what, fifty percent of the people? Sixty if we are being generous. That is, indeed, a big number, but it is not the whole I was looking for. Although, I’m assuming you can do no more, can you?”

“Right on the mark, Lady Guuji,” he gives me a geniuine smile, which only makes this more irritating. “And, given the haste you have to execute your plan, I would say you are wasting what little time you have left staying here.”

…A~nd done, I finally finished writing my part. “Oh, would you look at the time! It appears you are right. If you’ll excuse me, I will be taking my leave. Goodbye.” I stand up and hastily walk out of the room, wishing not to spend another second with him. That Yashiro rascal… Talking to him is always so annoying, I end up tired every single time. Sadly for me, my job is still nowhere near done. I approach my companion, the little girl who is currently playing with the housekeeper, and call for her. “Come, little Qiqi! I have a game I want to play with you!”

“Ah! L-Lady Miko!” The housekeeper stands in alarm. Sadly, I have no time for him. “You are d-”

“Yes, I am done. Could you return the girl to me?” I hold her hand without waiting for his response, then walk away while waving my hand. “Thank you.”

“...O-Of course!” The growing distance between us does not stop the housekeeper from talking. “Thank you for your visit! You are always welcome at the Yashiro Commission.”

After a mildly lengthy walk, I, along with my little companion, am back to Inazuma City. A quick glimpse allows me to catch the sight of Ei having the time of her life with that bard. I walk past them, wishing not to stop the ball now that it is rolling. My first objective is Komaniya Express, there is a letter I want delivered to Watatsumi. Additionally, that would help a lucky courier escape whatever is coming unto us. I ask for an express delivery, a special service which, for a not-so-modest price, ensures your item will reach its destination that very same day.

Once that is out of the way, I head to my next target, which shall remain unnamed until I arrive. This is where the companion who has been holding my hand so diligently comes into play. “Want to play pretend, little Qiqi?” I pat her head. Her hair feels softer than before. The housekeeper must have been brushing her, most likely.

“Uh… I… want to lay down. And stare at the sky.”

“We will do that after playing pretend.”

She blinks at me with dead eyes. “...Okay.”

“Good girl~” I hand her a freshly written sheet of paper. “Here, take this script.”

“...Script?”

“You need it to properly act, don’t you?” I explain with the kind smile you would give to a kid who you want to do your bidding. “How would you pretend otherwise?”

“...Makes sense.”

“Come here now, we have to dress you up.”

“...Okay.” There are some red berries around this area, perfect. I press the juices out of them and pour the crimson liquid over little Qiqi. “...It tickles. The liquid tickles my face.”

“Hold still for a second, I still have to apply the final details.” I squeeze one last berry on her head, and what could be mistaken for blood drips all the way to her chin. “Well done, you look perfect.” I rub her hair once more, this time not only to enjoy how soft it is, but also to make her look a little more disheveled. “Now we have to get you a game partner.”

“...It’s not you?”

“Sorry but no, I have… no time to play with you for the time being. Luckily, I have just the person.” I look into the distance at one particular building. “Let’s go to the Tenryou Commission.”

“...The what?”

Walking all day sure is tiring… At the very least I have a cute person to keep me company. Speaking of which, her cold little hand is still holding mine. She doesn’t seem to react to her ’costume’, in fact, it seems she has forgotten about it, given the way she reacts to the stares of bystanders. “Ah, here we are.” I stand before the entrance, not going through the door. It would do my plan no good to be spotted around here, that would most likely require some explaination I do not wish to give. I look at the many people from behind a corner, seeing just the tengu I was looking for. “Oh~ And look who it is~ Do you see that woman over there?”

“...The tall one?” Little Qiqi asks, to which I nod. “Hm… She would taste of crows…”

“Hurry, go play with her.” I push her towards the tengu. “Just read the script and there will be no problem.” Now all I have left to do is watch from afar and enjoy the show.

Qiqi moves closer, but doesn’t say a thing. It would seem she is slightly nervous. That, or she forgot about the script. Regardless of how it happened, she remains unnoticed. Daughter tengu walks with her head high, and, would you look at that, she bumps into the little girl. It appears little Qiqi’s small height came in handy.

“Ah- My apologies—” Daughter tengu reacts with surprise, crouching to meet Qiqi’s eyes. “…What happened to you?”

“...Hello.” Oh, she is reading the script at last. “My name is Qiqi.”

The tengu replies with a confused step backward. “Hello…”

“My… family has been kidnapped. But I managed to escape.”

“I see.” Little Sara seems unsure how to react. “Could you tell me where they are being held hostage?”

“They are in Wata… tsumi. The kidnapper is a big man.”

“Do you know anything else about that man?”

“He said his name was Araia…” Qiqi stops to take a closer, blatant look at the script. “Arataki Itto.”

And the crow falls right into the trap. That’s the expression I was looking for, the face of someone blinded by the annoyance that name provokes. Really, daughter tengu is so predictable. “Arataki?! Do not worry, girl! The Tenryou Commission will do everything in its power to bring that man to justice!” A~nd there she goes. “Deploy all units in Watatsumi!”

This will be so much fun~

Chapter 4: Sara

Chapter Text

“All units to Watatsumi! Now! ”

“All units?” Shikanoin doesn’t waste a moment before trying to deduce the reason behind my orders. “Something serious must have happened. Let me guess, that look on your face must mean this is something related to Arataki Itto.”

…I have no time to put him in his place. “All units includes you, Shikanoin. Get going.”

“It appears I’m right.” He lets out a confident chuckle. I glare at him. “I know, I know. I will get into position.”

…Fine. It appears everyone is ready.

“Listen up! A hideous criminal by the name of... Arataki Itto has had the audacity to show up his face around Watatsumi and, above that, dared to kidnap the family of a foreign girl! Look for the place where they are hidden and bring that miscreant to justice!”

“Hold it!” Shikanoin interrupts.

“What.”

“Watatsumi is not exactly the Shogun’s territory.” He correctly points out. “Shouldn’t we leave this to the Sangonomiya Clan? Storming in might just cause a national incident.”

“They will understand the situation.” I quickly reply. “If anything, we have to warn them of what's taking place.” Although not entirely convinced, Shikanoin nods with a wise grin I personally find annoying. “Now then–”

“Hold it!” Shikanoin interrupts once more. “I understand there is an urgency to this case, but I believe we should think this through before proceeding. The criminal has hostages, after all.” Ugh, he is right. “Surely the name of Itto didn’t cloud your reasoning.” He looks at me with playfully judgemental eyes.

I hold my breath in an attempt to remain professional. “You have a point, Shikanoin. What is your suggestion?”

“First, we shouldn’t cause any commotion, since that would alert the criminal and, in turn, allow him to use the hostages. To do that, I say only a few of us enter Watatsumi, while most units block all exits from the island.”

“Hm, yes, your suggestion is reasonable.” I turn to the whole troop. “You’ve heard it! Start moving!”

We take the first step of the trip across the entire nation. Although it may seem daunting, it is nothing but a walk in the park for well trained individuals such as my men. Whether traversing sea or mountains, it takes little time and little effort to go through. However, despite a single obstacle being not a problem, there is a considerable number of them, meaning the total time might be substantial. I estimate we will reach Watatsumi by the time the sun is three quarters of the way set.

And in the calmness of climbing a mountain, a voice disturbs. “Madam?” Shikanoin talks to me.

Doesn’t he know how to shut up? “What, Shikanoin.”

“I was just wondering, did you consider the possibility of Itto having accomplices? We are talking about the Arataki Gang , afterall.”

“Of course.” Who does he think I am? “That is why I am sending all of our soldiers.”

“That’s why we shouldn’t send so many troops. There are people who specialize in stealth among their members. Maybe they have been informed of the sudden surge of soldiers headed their boss’ way.”

“I…” Why didn’t he mention this before? “I doubt Kuki is involved in any of this. She wouldn’t support such actions.”

“Hm, but that’s speculation, a baseless one on top of that. We mustn’t let our emotions interfere with justice, Madam.”

… “Watch your step. We don’t want you falling all the way down.”

“Su~re.” He half sings, much to my annoyance.

He didn’t open his mouth again the rest of the trip, thankfully. Honestly, dealing with him is really annoying. The only thing he has going for him is his deductive skill, and, sadly, he is too good at it to let him go.

Finally, we reach the island adjacent to Watatsumi. We just have to swim our way from this crowded place… Crowded? “W-What’s going on here?!” Why are there so many people here!? There are barely any houses around! And I know most of these people at least by face! They are from Inazuma City! Everyone in the nation is in this remote area!

The general of the Watatsumi Army, Gorou, turns to meet my gaze. “The Shogun’s Army?” Even they are here, the Sangonomiya Rebels. “Why would you bring all your troops here? You surely aren't planning to just enjoy the show with them.”

“Show?” I repeat. “What show?”

“W-Wow,” he takes a step back intimidated. “What’s with that look…?” In his eyes, I see the reflection of my angry and serious scowl. “You must have heard, right? All events scheduled today have been moved here for some unknown reason. A lot of ships filled with people have been sailing to this island. Her Excellency was suspicious of it, so she told us to keep an eye on this place.”

“What?!” I react. “Why would-” Before I can ask, I stop myself. Knowing about the reason all events were moved here comes second to stopping a criminal. “Nevermind that, we need to enter Watatsumi right now!”

“Huh?!” Gorou’s eyes widen. “Why? What’s going on?”

“An oni is hiding in there with hostages!”

“Oni?!” He repeats with genuine surprise, meaning he is not aware. “B-But nothing similar has been seen… In fact, no new person has come as of la-” His speech comes to a sudden halt, eyes locked on the horizon behind me. “…Eh?” He stares behind me in astonishment, his lips unmoving. His ears twitch for some strange reason. “...Do you feel that?”

“Feel what?” He doesn’t respond. Having no choice, I turn around myself only to see nothing out of the ordinary. The sky is slightly clouded, the wind blows, and there is an obnoxiously large number of people, but besides that, it’s a normal landscape.

“In the distance…” Gorou points with a quiet voice. “Above Inazuma City…” All the way there? My eyesight can’t go that far, I can barely make out Tenshukaku… Ah- Was that a flash of light just now? It was so bright I was blinded for a mo–

【 PANG 】

A loud boom stops my thoughts and shakes the very ground beneath my feet. Everyone has stopped what they were doing. Soon after, a shockwave threatens to throw all people present to the dirt. The joyous and lively atmosphere has vanished, replaced by the tense attitude of a prey who knows it’s under attack. The wind blows, or rather, it’s hurled at us so fast no bird can fly against it. The raven clouds that loomed over the city expand towards our position, slowly taking all light from the nation. There is no place to hide from this.

“Everyone!” A voice echoes all the way from Watatsumi. “Come with me!” It’s Sangonomiya Kokomi, part of her army standing behind her. She guides the citizens to ships before they set sail to her territory, most likely to evacuate.

…There is no other alternative, I have to cooperate. “Do as she says!”

All my soldiers evacuate with the civilians. The ships manage to make their way to the island. Once there, we are hurried all the way to some underground ruins, the entrance located in the center of the land. We venture inside, knowing the risk of monsters is lesser than the risk of The Storm. Sure enough, the place is filled with creatures. Everyone who has a weapon prepares to fight for those who have not. The battle extends throughout the whole night while the whistling of the wind is heard aggressively trying to get through the entrance, a lightning coming with it occasionally.

The moment the sun rose marked the end of the strife. Nobody suffered serious injuries in spite of everything, most likely because the monsters, too, were terrified by the weather. We people under the Shogun’s rule took the first step outside the underground area with fear, not because there was any threat, but because we all knew well what we would see when returning home.

As expected, no building managed to withstand the night. Debris from houses were scattered all over the streets in such a way that it was impossible to tell which building they came from. Strangely, neither the debris nor the ground was wet; thinking about it, I don’t remember a single drop of rain falling. The only structure which conserved its shape was Tenshukaku, however, that did not mean it survived. The tall building had snapped in half and fallen to the ground, leaving only a few walls, all of them cracked and tilted. Inside, sunlight seeped through the countless holes which were on the remaining floors above, making it feel no different from standing outside. No one knows why such an abnormally fierce storm - the biggest storm in the history of Inazuma - took place, nor was anyone prepared for it, but there was one thing every single person agreed on: the wind seemed to be laughing throughout.

“That is what happened yesterday, Her Excellency.” I explain, to which The Shogun grunts. I lift my face to look at her. She is using one arm to grab her head, most likely in annoyance. “Are you feeling well, Her Excellency?”

It took her some time to reply. It appears she is deep in thought. “Ugh… Yes…” She nods slowly, as if her mind is elsewhere. “There is no need to worry about my well-being.”

“Understood!”

Her Excellency lets out a groan. “Could you lower your voice?”

“Ah, yes.” I bow my head. “My apologies.” Not looking up from the ground, I wait for a command of any kind, but the room remains dead silent. “Do you have any orders, Her Excellency?”

“Hngh…” She makes when thinking. “I want you to put a bounty on someone.”

“A… bounty?” I repeat in confusion. “…What for?”

“Destroying our nation and attacking me.”

“What?!” I lift my head from the ground in shock. “Was someone behind The Storm?!” The Shogun groans again. I bow down apologetically once more. “I apologize for my volume.”

“...Bring him to me alive.” The Shogun adds in a quiet voice. “I will make sure justice is served.”

It appears she doesn’t want to reveal any details, it would be better not to pry. “Yes, Her Excellency. Who is this someone we are looking for?”

“A bard from Mondstadt by the name of Venti.” The Shogun declares without a hint of doubt.

I was described the appearance of the criminal in surprising detail: one sixty, teal eyes, shoulder length black hair tied into two braids, dressed in green, wearing a beret, carefree, constantly smiling and constantly drunk. With that, I was able to draw a sketch which was approved by Her Excellency.

“What bounty shall we give him?” I ask, my brush hovering over the draft of the poster.

“Sixty billion.” There was no hesitation in her answer.

“W-What?! Ah-” I raised my voice again. What a disgrace, I annoyed the Shogun. I cannot apologize enough. “My apologies, Her Excellency.” This is the biggest bounty ever given, not only in the history of Inazuma, but in the history of Teyvat. This amount of mora, and in such dire times… Who knows the atrocities he has committed to enrage the Shogun like this.

“Once you have made it public, search for him. Close the borders so he has no chance to escape.” The Shogun orders before waving me away. “That’s all. You are dismissed.”

“Yes, Her Excellency.”

That noon, two wanted posters were hung. One so baffling the news spread all over the seven nations in no time, along with legends of his deeds. The man who was theorized to have caused the biggest, most fierce storm ever recorded quickly received a nickname: ‘Venti the Storm’. Despite there being no evidence, due to the absurdly high price for him, everyone assumed he was behind the catastrophe yesterday, and thus, he garnered the hatred of the people of Inazuma.

The second poster received little to no attention because of the one it came with. A hideous and fairly known criminal who recently crossed the line of depravity, a good for nothing who received his nickname from yours truly: ‘Itto the Loud’. Although he is commonly found doing hooliganism around Inazuma City, he hasn’t been seen since The Storm, not even by his fellow gang members. As such, he has been declared missing.

No ship set sail out of the nation for some time, none were capable of doing so. To be more precise, all ships from Inazuma had been lost in the sea. My search for that criminal was deemed utmost priority by the Shogun herself, as such, we combed the whole land of Inazuma, only to find nothing. Shipyards were ordered to build a new vessel as fast as possible for me and a few troops to search outside in the off chance he managed to flee through the sea. With debris from houses, a raft barely capable of fitting a dozen soldiers was built. Right until the moment of departure, every single member of the Tenryou Commission gave a helping hand in rebuilding the foundations of our nation. All throughout the time I aided in construction, Her Excellency never once left Tenshukaku, being too affected by the catastrophe to do so. The moment the ship was built, and per the Shogun’s orders, me and barely a handful of soldiers set sail with hundreds of wanted posters and a goal: to enact revenge and bring the greatest criminal in the history of Teyvat to justice.

Chapter 5: Faruzan

Chapter Text

In spite of what youngsters these days say, there is no better way to learn about the latest happenings than the newspaper. Sure, the Akasha may have been a more efficient method to obtain information - back when it was active - and it may have created in the average citizen the bad habit of expecting instant information, but it was the objectively wrong method, even back then. To begin with, the newspaper is a good way to start your day: you activate your mind by reading; you read, training your lexical abilities; and you train your lexical abilities learning a smidge more about the world we live in. Waking up every morning to a nice cup of tea and a freshly printed newspaper clears your mind and allows you to think calmly about what to do with the day ahead. Second thing, it teaches you the ways of life, not in the sense that you are taught about current happenings, but in the sense that it teaches you the more important lesson one could learn: ‘Patience is the mother of all virtues’. A common characteristic among the newer generations is impatience. They act hastily, seemingly not being able to wait and see what lies on the next page, when, sometimes, the magic of reading is that feeling of anticipation.

Now, before my tea gets cold, let’s see what is in the front cover today. ‘Nation of Inazuma torn to pieces by unknown phenomenon. Mondstadt bard “Venti the Storm” accused of crimes against the nation. Is he behind the catastrophe?’

?! Agh! Kh- …Deep breaths… Those news certainly were… shocking, choke-on-tea shocking in fact. Had it not been for my emergency self-maneuver, I may have fainted due to a lack of oxygen. …One bad thing I have to point out about the newspaper is that it falls apart the moment a liquid, such as tea, is poured onto it, like, for example, when you have to get it out of your trachea in order not to drown. I wasn’t able to get to the puzzles section - my favourite -, what a shame. The only thing that remains barely readable is the name of the journalist who wrote the main article: ‘Charlotte from The Steambird’.

Well, I think the time has come to address the elephant in the room: Inazuma, the renowned nation of eternity, apparently has been torn to shreds by the mysterious force known as ‘Venti the Storm’. Sadly, there was a lack of pictures of the current state of Inazuma in the article. From what I was able to skim before the destruction of the paper, no ship has sailed there, and thus, no outsider has been able to set foot.

There is, although hidden in subtext, one important piece of information that is worth pointing out: were this news completely accurate, which is seldom the case when it comes to journalism, this is, without a shadow of doubt, one of the most important events in recent times, or, in other words, history is being made.

Surely, all the scholars from Vahumana must be thrilled by this, since an in-depth study is sure to grant prestige, especially if they discover anything about that mysterious figure, ‘Venti the Storm’. I expect a pilgrimage of history scholars towards Inazuma, all of them wanting to be the first to investigate. As for me, I don’t have any particular interest in this. History is just a series of events that is to be learned, very much unlike mechanics or language, which both resemble a puzzle whose pieces can be arranged in an infinite number of ways.

Now, back to the topic at hand. Ahem! What a morning today! I couldn’t relax with the newspaper! Hah! Now what am I to do? Buy another newspaper? We’ve just had the biggest piece of news in recent times as a headline! Surely they aren’t sold out! It would seem I have no choice but to get to my research early. However, I am currently notoriously annoyed, since not only could I not solve the puzzle section, but also I didn’t have any leisure time for myself this morning. If only I had a newspaper… Well, at least there is a conclusion to be made out of this: newspapers are indeed the best means of conveying the latest events, as my current predicament would be easily circumvented with them. They may also be the indirect cause of the problem, but that is just one small con in a sea of pros.

Speaking of communication, the public lessons I give at the town’s square have been having a lack of audience lately. Not because my speech capabilities have become dull with time, no. If anything they are sharper than ever, learning comes from experience after all. This problem has to do with the latest invention that has taken over the nation, and will take over the entirety of Teyvat if nothing changes. That’s right, I am talking about the new communication system built upon what was left of the Akasha system, known as Akonnect, or, as I’ve heard some youngsters shorten it to, Akon, pronounced similarly to acorn.

What is the problem with this new system exactly? Well, first I would have to state its upsides, as its downsides are a direct consequence. This Akonnect allows for instant communication with everyone on Teyvat’s surface, as long as both the sender and the receiver have a device of their own. I believe the points I dislike about this latest technology are already quite obvious, but, to keep it short, it all comes down to that lack of patience in the younger generations I talked about.

It is not a rare sight to see people meandering around, lost in their instant messaging system, and it is because of that my lessons are struggling recently, as people are too distracted with the novelty.

I for one will never touch such an invention. Even if it’s progress towards a more advanced future and I can appreciate its good points, I believe this is a step in the wrong direction. And so, I will stand in favour of traditional face to face conversations and slow but eye opening mail. That is why, despite my lack of audience, I will keep giving free lessons at the square. Even if only a single person listens to me, that is one person I will have opened their eyes.

Let’s see what I could teach today… Perhaps, taking advantage of the latest news, I could talk about regional dialects in Inazuma. Hm, yes. I can start with an introduction to dialects, origins, causes, consequences, types of dialects, and then finish it with notorious examples from Inazuma. Is it a little too simple? Maybe, but that’s what I have to do in order to appeal to the general public. Now, to set everything up.

…Hmm… How odd. It’s already noon, yet the streets are quite bare. I have come to accept that youngsters these days are night owls, and thus won’t wake up before nine, but for public places to feel this empty at this time… Really now, someone should teach the newer generations a lesson, and that someone will be me. The town square is just as lonely as every other place. It would be pointless to teach just the air, but seeing the amount of residential buildings nearby, I’m sure that is to change soon.

“AHEM!” Me and my sore throat.

“AHEM!” And here I forgot to bring some minty sweets.

…

“AHEM! AHEEM!” …Still no movement? Not even a sound? Does no one even bother to poke their heads at all the coughing?

“A--HE- Gh! Hm…” That one actually hurt… I should be careful, my body can’t handle this kind of thing anymore. At least someone will surely come to check on me after hearing that.

…No?

…No. I see.

…

Hmph! These youngsters not appreciating my efforts! Well, that’s it! Today’s lesson is over! Really now… First the newspaper and now this. This certainly isn’t a good morning for me… Maybe a walk will calm me down. Who doesn’t enjoy a nice walk under the sun, after all. The feeling of the wind grazing your skin, the satisfaction of mild exercise, and the murmur of the surrounding people creating the perfect atmosphere. Truly gratifying, that is, if all of those conditions were fulfilled.

This activity is actually annoying me even more. The sight of barely a few people around the usually crowded places is creating a dissonance in my head that I struggle to deal with. …Now that I think about it, I had forgotten due to my current situation, but this morning we had those news. Those that would be so important for any people avid in history, yet I have not seen a single soul heading there to gather information.

…Do not tell me… Nobody is going because they expect someone else to do it! These youngsters and their instant communication! Now they believe someone else will go and tell them over Akonnect so they are the first to send the information to the Akademiya! That’s it! I will teach them a lesson! The biggest lesson they will ever be taught! I- Hm… I’m going to Inazuma on my own! Yes, that’s right! And I’m not going to tell them what I discover unless they return to the real world! Ha! What a great plan! As expected of a great mind! Well then, I should start making preparations right now if I want to depart while the sun is at its highest.

What am I taking with me…? Mora, a kamera and paper to record the state of Inazuma, my bow, and emergency supplies. Oh, and I can't forget this special book for a special someone, although it is quite heavy. Yes, I think this will do! Time to start my little trip!

…Taking the first step has made me realize something, maybe I didn’t think this thoroughly enough. Inazuma is quite far, so it will probably take me over a day to get there… Oh well, ‘a journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step’, as they say. Besides, someone should really really teach the general public not to abuse technology.

Speaking of the general public, there apparently is a person who has decided to venture into unknown lands, given how we have been following the same direction for some time now. It’s that silent young man who often stands leaning in shady corners, his most prominent feature being, without a doubt, his big round hat. …Despite having seen him around Sumeru for so long, I don’t believe he has ever given me his name— No, he hasn’t; I would never forget the name of anyone, it is basic courtesy after all. In that case, I should do what courtesy dictates and ask for a way to call him, and I should do that before we have remained quiet for so long it’s awkward to break the silence.

I try to greet him. “Hell–”

“Don’t bother.” Ha! “I won’t care.” Ha! “You are annoying me. Get away.” HA! The discourtesy! The gall! I have never seen anything like this! No, not only that, I never could have fathomed such rudeness!

“Excuse me?!”

“You are excused. Now, leave.”

“I’m not leaving! Much less with those manne-”

“Shut it. If you won’t stop following me, at the very least you could not be ann-”

“No, you ‘shut it’! First of all, that’s no way to treat the elderly!”

“You are right.” He corrects himself. “Leave, old hag.”

“That’s not it either! Address me as madam! Ma - Dam!”

“Whatever, old hag.” And now he dares to speed up! I won’t allow it to end like this. Even if my bones suffer, he won’t escape from me!

“Has no one ever taught you basic courtesy rules?” I try to run at his pace, falling slightly behind.

“That’s just a waste of time to distract senile geezers like you.” He can speed up even more?! Youngsters these days have too much energy!

“It’s a way to show the deserved respect! You won’t go anywhere in life without them! Anywhere good, that is.”

“Don’t you have a bed to die on? Go there and leave me alone.”

“I’m not leaving until you treat me adequately!”

“Tsk.” He looks away in annoyance. “Whatever, you will end up falling behind anyway.”

“Ha! You wish! I am in quite the good condition for my age, just so you know.”

“Let’s see it then.”

He’s running! Hmph! I won’t allow him to get away scot-free! “Come back here!” Agh! I didn’t prepare myself to run at these speeds! Wait, no! Focus on him, Faruzan, lest he will get away!

Curses! He is getting further! I can barely compete with his agility… But this is a matter of honor! I have to get within armreach to give him the earpulling he deserves! He is running through the nearby flora to block my view… It’s becoming more and more dense the longer we run… Wait, dense? This kind of vegetation means we are near Gandharva Ville! I ought to talk to Collei! Let’s see… Given the direction he is following, he is heading towards The Chasm. I will catch up to him later, I can’t jeopardize Collei’s promising future in order to teach an unthankful rascal a well deserved lesson. And I would also appreciate a little rest, truth be told… Just a little, I won’t give him more headstart than needed. In that case, let’s waste no time and look for Collei.

It is not hard to find her. My eyes quickly spot a dutiful girl aiding with the daily tasks. ”Ah, there you are.” I approach her back, giving her an encouraging tap on the shoulder. “Gathering resources for the village, are you? What a good girl.”

“Eh-!” She jumps at the sound of my voice. My, I didn’t think she would be that happy to see me. “M-Madam Faruzan?! Uh- W-What brings you here…?”

“I’m on a journey to widen my knowledge and happened to pass by…” Her trembling eyes glare from side to side, as if terrified. “Hm? Is something the matter, Collei? You look rather nervous.”

“Ah- Well…” She hides her left hand further behind her back. It’s so blatant one would think she is actually trying to say something non-verbally rather than hiding anything, but I don’t understand what she could be trying to say… “I-I’m fine! Your sudden visit surprised me, Madam Faruzan! T-That’s all…” Oh well, this is Collei I’m talking about. Surely she is up to nothing but good, so there is no need for me to worry.

“Ah, I see.” I offer her a wide smile. “Well, let’s get back to the topic. Due to my journey, I will be absent for some time, most likely around a week or two. And so, to prevent you from losing study time, I have prepared homework just for you.”

“R-Really…?” Collei faintly smiles. “You shouldn’t have…” I hand her the special book, which filled to the brim with exercises. “W- I have to do all of this…?” She glances over the contents. “Ah… It’s over three hundred pages…”

“But of course! Your education is important, Little Collei. I will come pick it up to correct it once I return. See you until then!”

“Uh… Yes… Goodbye… Madam Faruzan… Thank you for the… the homework…”

Ah, what a great girl Collei is. Diligent, hardworking, polite… I already know without a shadow of a doubt that her future is dazzling, yet she always manages to pleasantly surprise me. She is truly the opposite of that hat brat! And an exception to this generation of loafers! Everyone should follow her example! …Maybe I should use her to teach everyone what a proper role model looks like… Yes, I’m sure everyone will be so embarrassed by the comparison! A shame I will have to run into Hattie again…

…In all honesty, as much as this is a matter of honor, I don’t know if it’s worth the headache of dealing with him… What am I saying? Of course it is! It is my duty as an elder to teach the people new to life its ways! He must be by The Chasm, and surely he must have realized I’m not behind him anymore and will have slowed down. If I speed up just a bit, enough not to hurt my old bones, I am sure to catch up to him. Well then, let’s tread this path nimbly.

A tired sigh escapes my dry lips… Perfect, I managed to get here while the sun is still at an angle of around forty five degrees. And I’m still in quite the shape, I managed to traverse the whole path without losing my breath. Now, to look for that big hat of his… There he is, it’s quite the difficult feat to miss him, sitting next to a big boulder alone, eating some mid-journey snack. I’m sure a companion would make his meal all the more pleasant.

“Ahem!”

“Tsk.” He makes without looking at me. “I thought I had gotten rid of the pests. How stubborn can you be?”

“Stubborn as a mule.” I reply with pride. “But more importantly, how rude can you be?”

“...” Is he ignoring me? …He is! That is technically an answer to my question, but how disrespectful! That’s it! He has left me no choice but to be shameless as well! I will sit next to him! Without excusing myself first!

“Listen up!” I state loudly in his ear. “I am on a journey to teach the newer generations the means of life!”

“What do I care-”

“Hush!” I stop his words with a single finger. “Questions come once I’m done!” He glares at me with profound annoyance, but my finger won’t budge from his lips. “...That’s better. As I was saying, I currently find myself trying to improve the lives of modern youngsters. Point being, I will stop at nothing until I fulfill my goal. And you just happened to cross my path and prove exactly what’s wrong with the current world! That’s why, no matter what, I will put some manners into you. Understood?”

His lips part warily once I move my hand away. “...Don’t touch me.”

To that, I nod in agreement. “Yes, it was disrespectful of me to touch you without permission. I apologize.”

However, he rolls his eyes before focusing back on his meal. “...Whatever, old hag.”

“For your information, I have a name. It is Faruzan, Madam Faruzan to you.”

“Sure, old hag.”

I sigh in resignation. “We will work on your addressing later. As of now, lesson one: whenever someone introduces to you, you should, in turn, introduce yourself.”

“You can’t tell me what to do.”

……Calm down, Faruzan… Patience is required to teach. “...Just tell me your name, will you?”

“My name?” He scoffs. “I am just a wanderer. I have no such thing.”

…What. …No. Seriously. What. …T-That’s his answer? …I have no idea if he was being rude yet again or if he is simply odd. “I-In that case, what do I call you?”

“Whatever you want.” The boy shrugs. “It’s not like I care about the likes of you, old hag.”

Patience…… “Lesson two: treat people with the proper respect.”

“I’m doing that.”

…Patience…… “Lesson two point one: all people are worthy of respect.”

“I disagree.”

“Well you are wrong.”

“What if you are?”

“I am not!”

“How can you be so sure?”

“Because, unlike you, I have people who like me!”

“People can be, and usually are, wrong. Don’t you know the most basic of fallacies, Miss I’m-going-to-teach-you?”

Agh! I can’t stand him! “Can’t you just be nice for once, uh, Hattie!”

“...Hattie?” He repeats before laughing. “…So that’s my name now, I see, Twintails.”

…At least that one is better than old hag. “Ahem… Let’s get back to the point, shall we?”

“This all has been pointless since the beginning.”

…Now that I think about it, maybe I don’t have to endure this… individual’s presence. I shouldn’t have made assumptions. “Where are you heading to?”

“None of your business.”

“It is of my business.” I retort. “We might end up being traveling partners depending on the answer.”

He remains silent for a moment, pondering what to reply. “...Inazuma.” Oh for crying out loud! “Judging from your reaction, you are going there too.”

“Yes…” I sigh with even more resignation. “Yes, that’s the case. …What reason do you have to go there?”

“That’s a mystery.” Yes, as expected. “What about you? Interested in that ‘Venti the Storm’ news?”

“Not quite.” I explain in a half-cheerful tone. “I am merely in search of new information so that people will stop using Akonnect and pay attention to the real world.”

“An old hag desperate for attention.” He states, which curls my hand into a fist. “Don’t worry, no one will care about your senile ramblings no matter what you have to say.”

Hmph! This one is a lost cause! His head is too full of himself to fit modals in there! My time is way more valuable than this! I should start moving, I don’t want to waste more time than needed on this trip.

I make the attempt to walk away, only to come face first with an individual who is approaching. “Excuse me.” The young, tall man wearing a dark cloak politely says. He seems different from most people his age, however. I can tell he is calm and well-mannered. “Do any of you know how to get to Inazuma?”

“No.” Hattie retorts without a second thought, barely listening to what he has to say. Such rudeness, what’s wrong with him?

“Ah-” Understandably so, the young man is taken aback. “Did I come at a bad time?”

“Ah! No!” I step between the two without thinking. “No, of course not! Pay him no mind, he is just like that.”

The blue eyes of the young man look at me, then at Hattie, then back at me. “Are you two traveling partners?”

“No!” I blurt out without consideration. “…Well, not quite. He is something akin to my pupil.”

“Pupil?” The man repeats. “Are you a teacher, miss?”

“That I am! My name is Faruzan, Madam Faruzan. I’m a scholar in mechanics and languages.” I point behind me to Hattie, who is keeping his eyes close to taste his food better. “As for him, I’m teaching him about manners. I’m sure you can see he is… quite lacking when it comes to that.”

“Yes…” The young man nods knowingly. “You have a long road ahead of you, Madam Faruzan.” He chuckles lightly, I can’t help but reciprocate. “I am Tartaglia, from Snezhnaya. It’s a pleasure to meet you.”

“The pleasure is all mine.” I shake the hand he so kindly offered. “So, you are heading to Inazuma, yes? In that case you can join us. We just happened to be traveling there too.”

“No, you can’t.” It had been so long since Hattie opened his foul mouth I had almost forgot how rude he can be.

Tartaglia looks understandably upset by Hattie’s retort. “I wouldn’t like to disturb you two… Tell me how to get there and I’ll go alone. I can manage on my own, Madam.”

“...Fine. Walk down that path; if you go straight all the way, you will arrive at Liyue. I assume you will be able to find the harbor on your own from there.”

“Thank you.” He smiles. “Have a safe trip.” Tartaglia starts to walk away, then stops and turns around to face me, well, rather us, again. “That’s right, I almost forgot!” He exclaims from a considerable distance. “Do any of you happen to know anything about that ‘Venti the Storm’ person?”

“Oh?” I question. “Are you interested in him?”

Tartaglia nods cheerfully. “I would like to meet him actually.”

“Meet him?” I repeat. “Don’t you think that would be quite precarious?”

“That’s the point!” Ah… I don’t understand kids these days. “So? Know anything about him?”

“No.” I explain. “I’m traveling to Inazuma to find information about him, in fact.”

Tartaglia averts his eyes to look at Hattie. “And you?”

He doesn’t even bother to acknowledge Tartaglia’s question.

Hattie keeps his eyes closed and his focus on his food until Tartaglia repeats once more. “Do you know anything?”

“I don’t, now leave.”

“I see… Why are you traveling to Inazuma if I may ask?”

“None of your business.”

“Are you… interested in him?”

“No. I couldn’t care less about The Storm.” All of Tartaglia’s attempts to make a conversation are promptly shut down by Hattie.

Tartaglia shortens the distance between him and Hattie. “Really?”

“Tsk.“ He stands up and walks away, visibly annoyed. “Leave me alone already.” Wait…

“Hey!” I scream at Hattie. “That’s the other way!” I point to the correct path to Inazuma, but Hattie doesn’t bother to look at me, instead choosing to keep his head high.

“I don’t care.” And so, he departs, leaving me alone with Tartaglia. What a weird individual, bewildering even.

“What a disgusting person.” Tartaglia sighs. “This place is filled with shameless people. You are the only nice one here, Madam.”

“...Hm?” I lift an eyebrow. “Did you come across miscreants before us?”

In response, he solemnly nods. “Yes, someone deceived me into giving them mora before meeting you.”

“I see… Be watchful of your mora.” I advice him with a pat on the back.

“I will. Thank you for your concern, Madam.” With nothing more to say, he starts walking away once more. “Well then, it was a pleasure.” Tartaglia smiles. “Bye bye.”

And just like that, I’m alone again. At least I managed to free myself from that hat-wearing boor without damaging my honor. I didn’t even have to hear one of his snarky remarks as I stormed out. …Then again, his attitude towards Tartaglia was strange, oddly more aggressive than it was with me… There was barely any trace of that smugness that is synonymous with him, his desire to make annoying remarks replaced with his intention of making Tartaglia leave as soon as possible. …And then he walked the way opposite to Inazuma… I can’t believe I’m doing this, but I’m going after him. He went toward that rock, if I recall correctly…

“Can’t leave me alone, huh?” Hattie’s voice interrupts me right as I walk past the boulder. “You should find a life, Twintails.” There is his iconic hat, hiding behind the very same rock, on the hand of a boy sitting atop the grass. “What do you want now?”

“Uh-” Such a good question. “No, I want nothing, especially not from you.”

“Then why did you come here? Shouldn’t you continue your little ‘teach the new the means of life’ adventure?” He wastes not a moment before trying, and failing, to make a mockery out of me.

“I- I was worried about you, okay!?” I aggressively point my finger at him. “So annoying…”

“I’m fine, can’t you see?” He shrugs confidently. “Now leave.”

Before his words have a chance to get to me, I take a deep breath, calm down, and focus on the root of the problem. “Did you know him?”

“He has no idea who I am, just like everyone else.” What? How does he make it to find the strangest replies for the most important questions?

“In that case,” I continue, trying to make sense of his words. “Why did you treat him in such a way?”

“He wasn’t worthy of my respect, that’s all.”

“Supposedly so am I,” I retort. “Yet you behaved so much differently with him.”

He pauses for a moment before letting out a sigh. “Mind your own business.”

“I am! You are my pupil so I believe I have the right to know.”

“...Tsk” He looks away.

“Lesson three!” I grab his chin and force him to face me. “Always look people in the eyes when they are talking!” Once he has no choice but to meet my gaze, I continue my speech. “Now, tell me, what was your problem with him?”

“...He reminds me of the past.” Hattie slaps my hand away. “That’s all.”

“Your past?” I repeat. “…What was it like?”

“Non-existent.”

“Eh?”

“I am a wanderer with no past and endless futures ahead of me. That’s all there is to me.”

I have no idea what he means… Although, I think I somehow understand him. “Remember what you said a while ago?”

He looks at me with a hint of confusion on his face. “...No?”

“Well then, allow me to rephrase your own words. ‘Nobody has any idea who I am.’ That pretty much was the message you gave, yes?”

“What about it?”

“I would beg to differ. I have a pretty good idea of your identity.” He tilts his head, meaning I piqued his interest. “You are an unbearable, poorly-mannered brat. But, you are my pupil nevertheless. Which means, whatever choices you may make, I will always be there to guide you. In other words, you no longer have endless futures, because, no matter what, I will be there!”

“That’s stupid.” Haah!

“What do you mean by that?”

“I mean it’s stupid.” He said it again!

“It is not stupid! It was meant to be beautiful! And it was!”

“No.” He didn’t even bother to elaborate!

Hmph! Just when I thought I had got through to him, he dares to ruin the moment! And here I was, trying to make something nice. He clearly isn’t worth my time, and so, I will be the one walking away this time.

“…Let’s go, Hattie.” I turn to offer him my hand as an aid to stand up.

“Hm? Twintails.” He had to add that last part, didn’t he…?

“To Inazuma.” I clarify. “Tartaglia must have a large enough headstart not to see him again. Hurry up, lest we won’t reach Liyue before midnight.”

“Tsk…”

“What? …Whatever reason you may have, you want to go to Inazuma as much as possible, don’t you?” No reply from him, I have no choice but to continue. “And so do I, meaning we will have to travel together, whether we want it or not. Now let us get going.”

“Whatever.” He rolls his eyes, standing back up on his own. “But don’t think I will be listening to your stupid lessons.”

“Lesson four: respect your elders.”

Chapter 6: Hu Tao

Chapter Text

Aah~ What peaceful days these are! No conflictive event has recently happened in Teyvat. Health and morale are at an all time high due to these calm times, which, yes, affects my business if just slightly, but that leads me to my third comment. My business is thriving - it appears the last advertisement campaign was a total success! I knew targeting areas frequented by the elderly would be a good idea, much to the complaints and mean looks I received while there. That and the new slogan: so good you’ll wish to die! - which means there is no economical worry.

But I’m bored. All of these relaxing days just mean there is not much taking place. Not many fun events to witness. Not many tragic happenings to think about - about work. Not many people to talk with, or no one at all for that matter. And so, I have decided it is time to do something I have been meaning to for a long while. I will investigate thoroughly to dissipate these doubts which have been haunting me. And I will not stop until I confirm, or rebut (confirm), this theory I have. It will be a lengthy and arduous process that is sure to take a toll on me…

“Mister Zhongli?”

“Yes? What is it, Director?”

“Are you Rex Lapis?”

Aha! He’s taking a sip of his tea! Only someone who requires time to think would do such an action at this moment. This proves beyond any doubt that my theory was right! And he is taking it so calmly~ Surely he must be struggling to hide the nerves steering within him! “Director Hu, the archon known as Rex Lapis passed away in a tragic manner a long time ago. Surely you have not forgotten such a deed. And surely you occasionally hear the legends and stories retelling his unexpected demise.”

“But, Mister Zhongli.”

“Yes?”

“Are you Rex Lapis?”

“As I said, I find the premise of such question absurd due to–”

“Mister Zhongli.”

“...Yes?”

“It is a yes or no question.”

He drinks tea again. Mhm, it appears I am taking this conversation down the right path if he needs time to think after the long narration he gave just a second ago. Your blabbering nature won’t save you this time, Mister Zhongli~ “Although you may believe it to be a yes or no question, its premise carries with it intricacies that I believe cannot be explained with a mere yes or no. Thus–”

“Mister Zhongli.”

“Yes?”

“Answer with a yes or no.”

And now he takes a deep breath before answering! I have him against the wall! There is no way out of this one~ “No.” Curses! He found a way out! “As I said, the premise of the question is so baffling that a simple yes or no wouldn’t suffice to answer it. To begin with, the fact that Rex Lapis is dead should be more than enough proof that neither me nor anyone could be him, since we were able to confirm that the corpse did, indeed, belong to him–” Hm, now I have to think of a new route for this investigation… Surely I will have something by tomorrow!

That’s it! I have the perfect plan to obtain definitive proof of Mister Zhongli’s true identity! It required some preparation - a little trip early in the morning and enough mora to buy an expensive whim - but it will work without a doubt! Now the final step of the plan, to wait for the end of his shift, when he is the most tired and vulnerable! Which is… exactly right now!

“Mister Zhongli!” I jump between him and the door. ”Good job today!”

“Thank you, Director.” Mister Zhongli nods politely and waits for me to move away. ”If you’ll excuse me, I will depart for the d–”

“Ohnono! I have one last thing for you before you leave!”

“I’m sorry,“ he starts his typical rambling. “But my contract states that I work for an established amount of time. Extra hours are possible, but only if I willingly choose to stay. I cannot be forced to do more work for the day, Director Hu.”

“Ah no!“ I shake my head profusely. “Don’t get me wrong, I wasn’t talking about work! I know all about your contract, Mister Zhongli, I was the one who redacted it after all.” There! The word contract always catches his attention! “Somebody left this expensive wine here, and since you have been working so great lately, I thought we could share it together! What do you say?”

“A celebration, you suggest?“ Mister Zhongli raises his eyebrows with interest. “It certainly has been long since I’ve attended an event of such characteristics. I suppose I could spare a few minutes to drink a glass. I am not particularly busy today so there should be no problem.”

I nod before heading toward a table, him following me closely behind. From a nearby cabinet, I take out a single glass - the kind we use to give clients drinks while we discuss the details of the service - and pour the wine into it before hiding the bottle underneath the table. “There you go, Mister Zhongli! It’s your favourite!”

“You aren’t pouring yourself a drink, Director Hu?”

“No,“ I shrug before sitting down myself. “I don’t really feel like drinking.”

“Hmm…” He is giving me a judgemental stare! Or… maybe a normal stare… It’s hard to tell the difference when it comes to him and his unexpressive eyes. And finally, he takes a sip. “Ah, it tastes the same as I remember.” Perfect! Just according to plan!

“You know, Mister Zhongli?“ I quickly step in. “You always talk about how you remember, but you never told me the story.”

“Hm, yes, you are right.“ Mister Zhongli nods calmly and slowly. “Long ago-”

“How long ago?”

Oops, maybe I interrupted too soon. I forgot about the not raise suspicion part of the plan. Well, surely nothing will happen if it’s just once - nothing more than a weird stare my way that is. “I… can’t remember the exact date of this event. It has been so long some of the details have been eroded from my mind.”

Hmph… There is nothing I can say about that, is there…? “You and your memory, Mister Zhongli.” I laugh to ease the tension.

“Yes…“ Mister Zhongli coughs once before continuing his story. “Long ago, I would often gather with some friends from the past to taste drinks such as this one and have leisurely chats. Although those meetings were quite trivial back then, through the passage of time they have become fond memories of mine. I still remember clearly, the scent of nearby flowers contrasted to the wine scent, the carefree laughter one would often make, the sun slowly setting and its warmth steadily fading…”

“Yet you don’t remember the date.”

“Yes, that’s right.“ He nods again, this time judgementally. “I do not remember the date.”

“Huuuu… You’ve never told me about those friends. What happened to them?”

“Time. Time happened to them.” Oya? What a scarce response. How odd of him. Well, pushing that aside, this isn’t really working. Time to change the topic.

“Hmmm, I see. So? How’s the wine, Mister Zhongli?”

“The taste is rather acidic, yet, once you gulp it down, you realize it is surprisingly sweet. That dichotomy gives a great sense of enjoyment and it is the clear result of a careful fermentation process over a long span of time. Surely it must have been quite the expensive purchase.”

Way better! “Wow, Mister Zhongli. You sure know a lot about wines. How so?” (Because you are Rex Lapis.)

“Years of experience have led to me acquiring a vast knowledge when it comes to wine. It is simply a matter of practice, not of study.”

“How many years?”

“As I said, I am unable to recall the exact date of events from long ago.”

“Hmmph…” I’m almost there, I just have to use that… “It appears you are really enjoying it. Maybe I will pour myself a drink.” I grab the bottle from beneath the table and, after serving myself, I place it on the table. “So, Mister Zhongli, can you tell which wine it is just by taste alone?”

“In this particular case, of course. In spite of what the bottle label says, this is not dandelion wine, but rather-”

Oya, you managed to see through my trick. What you don’t know however, is that you fell straight into my trap. “Impressive! How can you be so sure?”

“It is not hard to tell, since the flavour is completely different. Dandelion wine is characterized by its cereal aroma, which reaches your senses way before you have a chance to take a sip, unlike–”

“How so?”

“How it obtains its aroma?” He questions, to which I nod. ”Well, due to the process through which said wine is produced, the cereal is impregnated into the very essence of the wine. This is because cereal is used in every step until obtaining the final product. In spite of the secrecy of the process, this is what other experts have managed to deduce thus far.”

“Ooh… How do you know that?”

“I am well versed in wines, as I have previously stated. That is why I have a wide variety of knowledge when it comes to this topic.”

“But that’s strange…”

“What is, Director Hu?”

“You have never been to Mondstadt, have you?”

“...No. No, I haven’t.”

“Dandelion wine is a speciality from Mondstadt, and it is quite hard to come across a bottle abroad. Even if you have tasted it in the past, which seems to be the case, I would find it rather odd for you to know so much about the production process, especially because, as you have said, the process is a secret.”

“I have a friend from Mondstadt who is especially fond of that wine.” You and your friends, hmph! They make everything too hard! “It is because of him that I am quite knowledgeable in dandelion wine, as he himself has tried to replicate the formula to drink more.”

Hmmmmmmph… “I see I see. So that friend of yours turned you into an expert in dandelion wine, right? You must have been so close! When was the last time you saw him?”

“Not that long ago actually.“ He replies rather quickly. “If I recall correctly, I have seen him this week in fact.”

Eh? “Is that so?”

“Yes, it would seem he recently moved to Liyue due to personal motives.“ Mister Zhongli explains. “When I tried to talk to him about it, he said it was due to the citizens of Mondstadt not appreciating him as they should. I personally believe that is not the case, but my belief is nothing but conjecture.”

Hm. Okay, I will go nowhere with this. I will have to take more drastic measures tomorrow…

“I have decided to revoke your human rights, Mister Zhongli.”

My consultant, after a moment of realization, looks up from the book he was reading and into my eyes. “...Excuse me?”

“Your human rights,” I repeat. ”I revoked them.”

He takes a deep breath in an attempt to find the right words to reply. “I trust this is some sort of joke I don’t understand, Director Hu. There are a number of reasons why you cannot do that. The most important of them all being that it completely goes against the laws, as every citizen, by virtue of residing in Liyue, has free access to these rights.”

“You are wrong, Mister Zhongli. And before you can say anything, I brought someone that can back me up.” I turn to the door of the funeral parlor, the shadow of a person casting on it. “This is your cue to come in, Yanfei!”

My trustworthy legal assistant steps into the room, a professional smile on her face. “She is right, Mister Zhongli.” It feels so good having contacts~ “In order to have human rights, there needs to be proof that you are a human. You may also appeal for adeptus rights, half-adeptus rights, or foreign intelligent species rights, which would work just as fine for the current situation. Worry not, Mister Zhongli, this will be solved in a matter of seconds, and once we are done with it, I can personally help you file a lawsuit against Miss Hu Tao for damages against your person.”

Mister Zhongli stops for a few seconds to take it all in. “Hmmm…” Oya! I left him thinking! I should have done this since the beginning, it’s working so well! “How would I prove that I am, indeed, a human, Miss Yanfei?”

“Quite simple!” Yanfei points. ”There is a wide variety of personal documents which accredit your identity. Identification document?”

“...I’m afraid I don’t have such a thing.”

“Uh… nderstandable.” She nods. ”There are a lot of people who have yet to obtain one. Birth certificate?”

“No… I don’t have a birth certificate either.”

“I see… Construction equipment license?”

Mister Zhongli shakes his head in resignation. It’s so nice to finally have a lead~

Yanfei opens her mouth to make the next question. “Seller’s permit?”

“No.”

“Sailing license?”

“No.”

“Public event organization permit?”

“I’m afraid not.”

My legal assistant skims through a book she brought with her, one about laws. “…Well, don’t worry about it. If we manage to verify the species of one of your relatives, that will serve as enough proof to warrant some sort of rights!”

“I do not have any relatives, Miss Yanfei.” Mister Zhongli replies with a half-whisper. ”That solution will prove futile as well.”

“No deceased relatives?”

“None.”

“Not even far relatives?”

“Not even far relatives.” Mister Zhongli repeats.

Yanfei clicks her tongue while she reads over her book in more detail. “…This is the first time I have come across a situation such as this one…”

“Oya oya?” I teasingly chime in. ”Are you not a human, Mister Zhongli?”

My consultant lets out a low grunts before looking at me in what I assume is a glare. “That is not the case, Director Hu.“ He replies, keeping his voice calm and low like it always is. “My lack of documents certifying my species does not prove I am not human. As you should know, a lack of evidence does not prove the opposite is true.”

“Uuuuh~“ I can't stop a smirk from forming on my lips. “What do you have to say to this, Miss Lawyer Yanfei?”

“I’m not really sure what to do in this case…” She ponders more to herself than to anyone else. “I don’t think the law says anything about what constitutes as a human and what does not. I would have to check with the Tianquan.”

“I see I see!” I encourage her. “Go check then!”

Yanfei nods slowly. “Yes, I will be taking my leave now. See you tomorrow at the same time.” And there she goes, the same way she came, out the door.

“Hm…” Mister Zhongli hums annoyed. “What are you planning to do with all of this, Director Hu?”

“Eh?“ My brow moves on its own to display my confusion. “What do you mean, Mister Zhongli?”

“What is the reason behind your actions? What do you intend to do with the information you may obtain?”

“Huu… I didn’t think about that part.”

“What?” Oya? He seems surprised, which must mean he is incredibly shocked since his face is visibly reflecting an emotion. “Hm… Nevermind that. What will you do now that you have managed to take away my rights, even if just temporarily?”

I stop for a moment too long to think about it. What weird questions he asks. Won’t he just go with the flow of it? “Nothing, at least for now, that is. Now! Get back to work!”

Hmhm… Yanfei should be right around the corner… She is quite punctual, so she must be just about to knock on the door.

*knock knock*

Oh! There she is!

“Hihi!” I rush to open the door, seeing her standing outside the parlor. “Miss Yanfei! How did your consultation go?”

“Fine enough.” She hangs her coat on the hanger. I didn’t know she had a coat. “We can determine Mister Zhongli’s species through a physiological exam. That’s what I was told.”

“Ooooh~” I turn to the hanger who is grabbing Miss Yanfei’s garments. “Isn’t that great, Mister Zhongli?”

“Hm…” He is a bit grumpy, just like a grandfather without his teeth. It seems holding Miss Yanfei’s coat is tiring his arms. Oh well, such is the life of a hanger without human rights. “I can’t deny I find joy in being treated with respect once more. I just hope this exam is not too demanding.”

“Oh…?” Miss Yanfei, who had not seen the parlor’s new hanger, turns around in surprise. “Why is he… standing there?”

“Working.” I quickly clarify. “Working without human rights, that is.”

“Ah, I see.” She walks in and takes a seat. “I am pretty sure that wouldn’t violate any right as long as he works no more than eight hours, but I see.”

I sit on the opposite chair. “So? How will that exam be, exactly?”

“About that,” Miss Yanfei takes a small breath to briefly read through the papers she brought. “First we need a medical exam.”

“Medical?” Ugh… I hate doctors…

*knock - kno-kno-knock - knock~♪*

Oya? A new unexpected visitor who knocks in a harmonious manner? “Mister Zhongli, could you open the door?”

The hanger keeps Miss Yanfei’s coat in one hand and reaches for the knob with the other. “Very well, Director.”

Who could it be? Who could it be? …Ew. It’s him, the worst doctor there is. “Why are you here? You know very well you are not welcome, Baizhu.”

He gently and annoyingly laughs at my intentional poor manners. “Don’t give me that face, Director Hu. I just came for… Well, I’m sure you know why I came here.” He calmly looks around the parlor. ”Where is Qiqi?”

“Ah!” I stand up from my seat. ”The zombie girl! I forgot to bury her today!” I was too focused on Mister Zhongli!

“Oh?” Ew. That face of his. That face he makes when he is ’oh I’m so surprised! But not actually’. That feigned surprise face of his. I hate it. I hate it when he makes that face. Or any face. I hate his face, yes. “Don’t force me to go to the Ministry of Civil Affairs, Director Hu. Spare us both the time, will you?”

Hmmph! He thinks he’s so smart ‘look at me you are lying blah blah’. Suck it, smart glasses. I’m not lying. “I’m telling you, I forgot about her! I had better things to do today than dealing with the pest. And that zombie.”

A low short sound draws the attention of both me and Doctor Pest, as well as Miss Yanfei’s. “Ahem.” Mister Zhongliii! Save me from this guy and his unbearable banter, yes? I will give you a raiseee! “If I may, Doctor Baizhu.”

“Ah, if it isn’t Mister Zhongli.” Doctor Pest smiles. ”My apologies, I didn’t see you in the corner. Good morning.” See? He won’t shut up! So annoying.

“Good morning to you too.” Mister Zhongli replies kindly. How can he be kind to him? How can anyone be kind to him? “Now, as for the topic at hand, I would like to provide Director Hu with an alibi for the whole day up until this point. She has been by my side since early in the morning, ordering me things such as to stand as a hanger for possible guests, namely Miss Yanfei who is currently sitting right there, as she was eagerly expecting her visit. I hope I have made clear enough the fact that Director Hu has had nothing to do with Qiqi’s disappearance, at least this time.” Yes, you tell him! Couldn’t have said it better!

“Is that so…?” Yes! Leave now! “Well, if it is Mister Zhongli who says it, we can trust his words. It would appear we should search elsewhere for Qiqi. I will see you all later, in that case.” Finally… He is walking toward the door…

Miss Yanfei quickly stands and raises her hand. “Hold it!” Noooo!! Yanfei! Why would you do this to meee… “I actually saw Qiqi yesterday near sunset. She was heading to Bubu Pharmacy. I saw her again around ten minutes later wandering towards Qingxu Pool, however.”

“Oh?” He stops to listen, torturing my mind further with his presence. “I see… Thank you for the information, Miss Yanfei. We will make sure to search around that area.” Okay! That’s it! Nice conversation blah blah blah, we know the drill, now it’s your time to leave!

“Hold it!” Yanfei! Why…??? “Actually we require your help, Doctor.”

“Can’t it wait?” It sure can! “I’m in a bit of a hurry, in case you couldn’t tell.”

But Miss Yanfei is relentless, I already know that. “I would like to settle this matter as soon as possible. It could lead to some unfortunate circumstances for the people involved.”

He stops for a moment… Can’t you decide already so you can leave faster? “What do you need my help for?”

“It’s Mister Zhongli,” Miss Yanfei explains. “We need you to do a general check up on him.”

“Is something the matter?”

“We need you to make sure he is a healthy human, that’s all.”

“I see…“ Doctor Pest rests his chin on his hand to think before nodding. “Okay, I will do it. Under one condition. You will look for Qiqi in my stead while I’m busy.” Eeeehh?!! No way! I’m not helping that walking corpse if it’s not to rest! “Not you, Director Hu. In fact, I would much rather you stay here.” Eeeehh?!! What is this favoritism! You annoying little snake mannequin… It’s not like I would do anything for you either way.

“That’s fine by me.” Miss Yanfei smiles. “I will search for her around Qingxu Pool, in that case.”

Wait. Does that mean I have to stay here all alone? But that’s boring! Waitwait. Let me check, BaIzHu leaves, that’s a plus, Yanfei leaves, and Mister Zhongli leaves. That leaves me… here… all alone… Hmmmpph! This is exactly what I wanted to avoid! I scan the room for anything to pass the time, spotting a newspaper. Let’s see what’s in the news today… Oooh! An interesting ad! This looks fun! I should order one!

“I’m back.” Miss Yanfei calls when opening the door. “Oh, everyone is already here. Looks like I was last.” Why do you do this to me, Yanfeeeii… You made me stay in a room with… with this doctor guy! Hmmph. At least Mister Zhongli was here too. His glare helped me remain calm enough not to kick the guy out of my business. “I’m sorry to say, Doctor Baizhu, but I found nothing.”

“That’s fine.” He smiles annoyingly in that way only he does. “I still have some other leads to pursue.”

“So?” Miss Yanfei asks. “How did the check up go?”

“Mister Zhongli is perfectly healthy.“ Doctor Pest explains. “The only problem really is the stiffness of his back.”

“He is a healthy human?”

“Yes, that’s what I said.“ He smiles. “I don’t understand why you were so desperate to have him checked, and, sadly, I don’t have the time to chit-chat about it, but rest assured, there is no problem with Mister Zhongli.” He stands up to head for the door.

“I see.” Miss Yanfei nods. “Thank you for your work, Doctor Baizhu. I won’t hold you here any longer.” Me neither…

“Mhm.“ He reciprocates. “And thank you for your aid in the search, Miss Yanfei. Well then, I will see you some other time, everyone.” Finally… He is gone from my life…

“You can stop frowning now, Hu tao.” Miss Yanfei turns to look at me. “He is already gone.”

“He was beside me for so long, ew.” I feel gross.

“Anyways, now that everything has been cleared up, I can help you file a lawsuit against Miss Hu tao, Mister Zhongli.”

“Yes,“ Mister Zhongli nods. “Although I am quite reluctant to engage in such conflict, I would very much appreciate your aid, Miss Yanfei.” How kind, he doesn’t want to sue me despite what I did to him.

I step between the two, clicking my tongue several times as I shake my head. “Not so fast, I still have some more to say.”

“Hm?” Yanfei raises an eyebrow. “What is it now?”

“Come here, Yanfei.” I can’t allow Mister Zhongli to hear this. “You have overlooked one possibility.”

“What possibility?” Whisper, Yanfei! I don’t want him to figure it out, hmph…

“He could also be one of The Seven.”

“What?” I see you won’t whisper.

“Think about it, they would be able to mimic human biology perfectly, wouldn’t they?”

“Do you know what you are implying?” Finally, some whisper to whisper. Ah, secrets are so fun.

“Yes.”

“Hm,” Yanfei ponders for a moment before nodding. “Okay then. What do you suggest doing?”

“Do what for?”

“To know whether he is one of The Seven or not.” Miss Yanfei rises her volume in annoyance.

“Ah! No idea!” Ooohh! A glare! Is it disappointed? Annoyed? I can’t really tell, maybe a bit of both. What I can tell is that her eyebrows are completely straight and pushing down like a pair of anchors. “Don’t worry, I will have something by tomorrow. Promise!”

“Okay.” Miss Yanfei steps away from our little mouth to ear and looks at Mister Zhongli. “I’m sorry, Mister Zhongli, but the sue will have to wait for another day.”

“I see Director Hu’s stratagems have worked once more.“ He sighs in exasperation. “I understand, Miss Yanfei. In that case, have a good day. Keep working as hard.”

“Yes,” Yanfei nods. “I will return tomorrow to put an end to this. See you two.” Aaand it’s just the two of us now. Classical Wangsheng.

“You won’t stop at anything to prove your far-fetched ideas, will you, Director Hu?“ Mister Zhongli sighs. “As I said time and time again, that is nothing but baseless conjecture, so I would advise you to stop before serious problems arise and subsequently get out of control.”

I gasp in fake surprise. I never mentioned anything about my conjectures. “How do you know what we whispered about?”

“With age comes knowledge, Director Hu.”

“What age exactly?”

“I can’t really remember.” I glare judgementally at him. “Somewhere around thirty…” He nods to his own response. “Yes, that seems about right.” Liar.

Way to tell the difference between human and archon… Way to tell the difference between archon and human… What’s the difference between the two, really? Sure, The Seven live way longer and have these super powerful abilities and all, but to prove longevity I would have to wait until my own death and I can’t force him to show his abilities. …Can I? No, I can’t, I can’t. That would cause destruction, lots of destruction. It would take a lot of chaos to push Mister Zhongli to use all his powers. What makes a god, I wonder… Creation, visions and all blahblah... Sure, gods do that, but why would they hide? Why would Mister Zhongli pretend to be something else? …I just don’t understand. Maybe I could find another archon and have them recognize Mister Zhongli? …How would a meeting among gods go, actually? Would they talk about how their creations have evolved and passed away just like a human would about their dog?

‘Long time no see! How long has it been?’

‘No idea.’

‘Yes, me neither.’

Hm! Hm! I can’t help but nod at my own thoughts! I’m sure it’s something like that! Bad memory sure is a thing among gods! No doubt! But I can’t really use that as a proof, I know some elderly people who are just like that. How about…

‘The weather is good today, isn’t it?’

‘I can make it worse.’

‘Can you?’

‘I can’t remember.’

Yees… That’s it, that’s how a god talks! Now I need irrefutable proof that works for the law…

“Good morning, Director Hu.” Amidst my pondering, Mister Zhongli walks through the door. “I do hope our day goes without a problem. That, and that you have given up your pointless chase.”

“Ah, good morning, Mister Zhongli!” How about a testimony from a fellow archon…? A testimony counts as proof, doesn’t it? While I think what evidence I have for my case, I notice Mister Zhongli holding an unconscious person clad in green, a foreigner from Mondstadt, most likely. “Oya? Is he dead?”

Mister Zhongli shakes his head at my question, to which I look at him puzzled. Why bring an injured person to a funeral parlor if they are not dead? I stare at the man in Mister Zhongli's arms and notice the absurd amount of bruises all over his body; I'm not sure he is breathing. “I found him in an alley on my way here. He had fallen on some boxes filled with goods, breaking everything. It surely must have been because of the violent storm that unexpectedly took place yesterday.”

“Ah, that’s right.” A ferocious storm unlike anything I had seen before in my life broke out the day before. I barely noticed because I was too focused on the conundrum at hand. “Lots of people were hurt, right? Did you arrive home safely?”

“I did. Worry not about my condition, Director Hu. I came out unscathed from the tempest, unlike others.” Mister Zhongli glares at the small man in his arms with a look of worry before gently placing him on a couch. Do they know each other? “Sadly, since Doctor Baizhu left on a journey yesterday, there is a shortage of medical services.” Ooh? He is not around? Maybe the storm hit him, huhu… “And thus, many are forced to take care of their hurt relatives themselves. Nobody seemed to be willing to take care of this person, however, and so I decided to bring him here. If the worst were to happen, we can always provide him with a respectful ceremony for a modest price.”

“You got it!” Glad to see he has not lost his edge when it comes to respecting the dead. I take a good look at our new guest… “Oya? Isn’t that the bard from Mondstadt who disappeared yesterday? He was the one who gave me the label of dandelion wine.”

“Yes, it is indeed that bard who suddenly appeared in Liyue without a reason, like a breeze without destination.”

I inspect the bard’s unconscious body in more detail. “He does seem to be in a really bad state. Look at his back, it’s all black and twisted. Not sure if he’ll make it out of this one.”

“I’m sure he will. I have seen him come out of worse scenarios.”

“Hm?” I look up to meet my consultant's eyes. ”You know him from before, Mister Zhongli?”

“Ahem.” He strangely looks away. ”Yes, we have come across each other occasionally due to our similarities. Thus, we grew to be… acquaintances.”

“Ooooh… You know a lot of people, Mister Zhongli!” Although I have no idea what these two could have in common.

A faint grunt emanating from the bard draws both of our attentions to him. Oh, he came back way too fast! His endurance is so scary, I was sure we were having a new client. “Where am I?” While trying to stand up, the mysterious bard feels a pang of pain on his head and falls back to a lying position. “Ngh… I can’t remember anything…” …! Poor memory, acquaintance of Mister Zhongli… No way I came across one of them so easily!

“You currently find yourself at the Wangsheng Funeral Parlor.“ Mister Zhongli answers slowly. “…What was your current name again?” …!! Mister Zhongli has awful memory too! Everything adds up! “Hm… Venti, if I recall correctly.”

I step between the two, nodding vigorously. “Yupyup! It was Venti! He told me when I met him.”

“Nggh…?” Mister Venti seems to be so dizzy he doesn’t know where he is. “Ah, Miss Hu tao! Ouch…” He grabs his head in pain. So much pain. This is the perfect moment to promote business!

“Oya? Feeling light-headed? Like fainting maybe? Keep this coupon just in case. It’s five percent off! I’m sure whoever has to pay for your funeral will appreciate it if you have this on your corpse!”

“Ouchouch… Don’t talk so loudly…” Hmmph… He pushed the coupon away… Well, better for my business, the pay will be higher.

Mister Zhongli sighs. “Are you suffering from a hangover again? I am pretty sure I have told you this every time we’ve met, but you should refrain from drinking as often and as much as you do. It will, as you can see, lead to nothing good. You should exchange your wine penchant for tea, since that is more relaxing and good for both the spirit and body.”

“Don’t talk so much, Mister Zhongli.“ I step in, poking his side. “You’ll make him fall asleep again! Without getting him to sign with us first! Could you brew some tea for our guest? I need to talk some business with him.”

“Very well, Director Hu.“ He nods without offering resistance. “I will return shortly with a beverage to appease his pain.” And so, it’s just me and the bard. What will we talk? The answer is obvious to regard.

“Mister Venti! Mister Venti!” I call out for him. “I have a question for you!”

He looks at me, head in hand. “Don’t talk so loud…” He groans. “What is it, Hu… Uh. Hu what was it again?”

“Hu tao.” There’s no doubt about it anymore. “Are you an archon, Mister Venti?”

“Eh?” He questions surprised, letting go of his head. “Where did you get that from?” He looks from side to Mister Zhongli.

“Nowhere!” I lie. “So? So?”

“Of course not! How would I be an archon…”

“Hmmm…” I’ve already gotten all I wanted from him, the knowledge that Mister Zhongli knows something. “Okay!” *knockknockknock* Aiya, someone is at the door. “Mister Zhongli! Could you please open?”

“Very well.“ He answers from another room. “Give me just one second to finish the initial steps to brew tea before approaching the door.” I’m pretty sure you could have finished in the time it took you to say that. Mister Zhongli opens the door. “Ah, good morning, Miss Yanfei. Are you perhaps here to finish your business with Director Hu?”

“Precisely.“ Yanfei nods. “Don’t worry, it will end after this, no doubt.”

“I am pleased to hear so.“ Mister Zhongli replies. “I assume we will be having a chat together once you are done with Director Hu. At the very least, I would be interested in having one.”

“I already made some extra time in my schedule for that chat.“ Yanfei claims before stepping inside. “Now, if you’ll excuse me.”

“Of course. I have to return to brewing tea for the guest myself. Speaking of, would you like a drink, Miss Yanfei?”

“Guest?” Yanfei repeats, puzzled by the fact. “…Ah, no. I’m fine.” She says, approaching me. Meanwhile, Mister Zhongli returns to tea-making.

“Hi hi, Miss Yanfei!“ I energetically shake her hand. “It is truly a pleasure to receive your visit. How are you on this fine day?”

“In spite of the weather yesterday, I’m perfectly well.“ She reciprocates before looking at the barely conscious man on the couch. “Moreover, should I wait for your guest to leave?”

“No need, no need at all!“ I shake my head. “Our guest here isn’t capable of talking for long. The Storm affected him badly. Say hi, Mister Venti!”

“Ngh- Ah… Hello…” Poor thing. He can barely talk without clenching his head in pain. We should let time get him out of his misery.

“Oh? Mister Venti?” Miss Yanfei’s eyes widen in surprise, apparently she has some interest in him. “Where did you find him?”

“Mister Zhongli did.“ I reply with a shrug. “He was near dead in an alley so he brought him here for business.”

“Up to your usual practices, hm? You really know how to make a profit, Miss Hu.” Miss Yanfei lets out a short chuckle. “But back to the point, the Ministry of Civil Affairs is not aware of his presence here, is it?”

“Hmmm? Why would they care about him?” I say as I turn to poke Mister Venti. “Did you do something wrong?”

“He- Hey! Stop it with your finger!” No. “Some guys with spear- Stop it!” Never. “Spears started chasing me two days ago. I don’t know why.” Poke.

“You were, and still are, suspected for kidnapping.” Yanfei replies. Poke poke.

“Eeeeh?” Mister Venti’s eyes widen in confused shock. “But I didn’t do that! I thought they were after me for looking too young to drink. And gathering around Xinyan. And robbery.”

“Robbery?” Aiya, Yanfei is frowning. This is getting interesting.

“They screamed something like ‘Look! He has her bag!’ before going after me.”

“Ah, Qiqi’s bag.” Boo, Yanfei stopped frowning. Poke. Yanfei glares at me. “Hu tao, stop it with the poking.”

“Fiiine.”

As if nothing had happened, Miss Yanfei goes back to her professional business mode. “I saw you try to return that bag. Don’t worry, I know you are innocent, both of robbery and kidnapping.”

I peek my head into the convesation. “Where did the kidnapping accusation come from, if I may ask?” ……Po– Better not, Yanfei is glaring.

“A citizen saw him bringing Qiqi to an isolated place near nightfall, which they reported to the Ministry of Civil Affairs. Additionally, when they came across him, he started running, which does not help his case. And, on top of that, Qiqi disappeared right after.“ Yanfei turns to face Mister Venti. “I must say, your situation is quite complicated, but I can get you out of it, no trouble.”

“You can…?” Mister Venti’s voice trails off in thought. “But what about the mora?”

“It’s not such a complicated or lengthy procedure, in fact I probably can have it done by the end of the day if we go right now, so the price will be modes-”

The green bard immediately interrupts the moment she mentions a payment. “A modest price, I see… Ehehe… Sorry, but I can’t afford it. If it’s as easy as you say, I will manage on my own…”

“You can go to jail.” Oooohh, serious Yanfei.

“But-”

“Your whole life.”

He lowers his head in shame. “I can’t afford it at all.”

Hmm… This might be my chance to gain extra time and think about how to prove Mister Zhongli’s identity. “I can pay.”

Yanfei quickly turns to look at me. “You want to pay for him, Miss Hu?”

“Yup! As long as the price is modest, I would be more than delighted to help.” This will also make Mister Venti owe me a favor, which might be helpful. “Go and solve his legal woe. And once you are done, return here.”

“But your own legal matters, Miss Hu-”

“They can wait!“ I immediately reply with a smile. “I will do nothing with the, at the moment, rightless Mister Zhongli in the meantime. Promise! I can even sign a contract if you need me.”

Miss Yanfei tilts her head, pondering the idea. “I would need Mister Zhongli’s consent too, given the fact he is involved.”

“Mister Zhongli!” I call for him. “What do you think?”

My worker walks in, tea in hand, and hands it to the guest, who takes a sip. The drink is so hot he can’t take a second. Mister Zhongli answers the question with one of his lengthy replies. “I believe that Mister Venti’s current legal problems are of much urgency than my, or rather, Wangsheng’s situation. Adding to that is the fact Director Hu gave her word, and, since we have never been given any reason to doubt her, I would advise Miss Yanfei to take this new case for the time being, leaving our current predicament for a later occasion.”

Yanfei replies with a satisfied nod. “If you say so, then there is no problem! Come, Mister Venti, we need to go to the Ministry of Civil Affairs.”

“Hngh… Okay…” The barely alive bard, who is still very much in pain, is dragged out of my business by Miss Yanfei. And so, it is just the two of us.

“How did you meet Mister Venti again?” I ask Mister Zhongli.

“Our similarities brought us together, as I said before.”

“Ooohh… You mean how you are both archons?”

“Eh?” Aiya, a single syllable as a reply! That’s odd from him, I must have surprised him. Yup! No doubt about it! He is giving me a startled look! “...Where would you get such far-fetched ideas, Director Hu?”

“It was just a hunch. A bluff even.” I can’t help but let out a chuckle at my own rhetoric.

“Well, I’m sorry to say you are sorely mistaken. Neither me nor him are archons.”

“Yes, I had a hunch you would say that.”

*KNOCKKNOCK* Aiya! What a rough knocking! It’s almost like whoever is on the other side is punching the door! Judging by the time, I would say it is Yanfei returning with Mister Venti, however, that aggressiveness leads me to believe the opposite. It is so unlike her. “Open up!” Nop, that voice is certainly not someone I know.

“Yes?” I open the door, smile in face. “Are you here for a loved one?”

“No, for a nation.” A tall scary lady scowls. A red, long-nosed mask, a pair of odd T-shaped shoes, a fancy foreign attire… How odd for an Inazuman to come to my business.

“Oya, that’s a big funeral! I’m not sure I will be able to provide…”

“That’s not why I’m here.” The tengu lady pulls out a paper. “I have come, in the name of the Shogun, for this man. Have you seen him before?”

Oooh… Mister Venti! “Hmm… I’m not sure… Mister Zhongli!”

“Yes? What is the matter, Director Hu?” My even taller employee walks in, cup of tea in hand since his shift is about to end. He said he won’t go anywhere once it’s over however, because he would like to talk with Miss Yanfei.

“Have you ever seen this person?” I ask, showing him the sights outside the door.

“Hmmm…” He scratches his chin and closes his eyes, so Mister Zhongli like, and once it doesn’t itch anymore, he replies with no hesitation. “I am sorry to say, but I have not seen this individual ever before. I would advise you to search elsewhere, starting with Mondstadt since, judging by his clothes, he is a Mondstadter.”

Ooh… I see. So we have not seen him. “Yup! Just what I thought! I have never laid my eyes upon him either!”

“Hmm.” A frown? This lady is so surly… “He has performed as a bard lately around here. I find it weird you have never seen his face.”

“Oh!” I quickly jump; this is not the time for Mister Zhongli’s slow thinking. “He is that newly arrived street performer? We have heard about him, yes! Sadly, we haven’t had the time to go out lately, so we didn’t get to watch his performance, no.”

“It is as Director Hu says.” Mister Zhongli nods. “Due to recent legal trouble, both me and her have been unable to have leisurely time of our own, much less time to witness a local performance. If further proof is required, we could contact our lawyer. She will be able to vouch for us.”

“Hmmm…” The tengu lady can frown even more? I had no idea you could frown on a frown! “No need. Have a good evening.” She leaves as quickly as she left, quite the hurry she must be on. And so, it is just the two of us yet again.

“Any idea why she was looking for Mister Venti, Mister Zhongli?”

“I have my theories, he is prone to get into trouble after all. However, I cannot have any certainty for the time being.”

“Hm… Yes, you are right.”

The door opens suddenly, in coming a person doing a long and tired sigh. “It’s finally oveer…” A bard walks inside, dragging himself to the couch we once set him on to spend his final moments. It would seem he has a liking for that particular spot. “Hiding is so haard…”

I lift my gaze from the paperwork of the funeral parlor; taxes can be so long at times. “Welcome home, Mister Venti! And Yanfei!”

“Good evening, Miss Hu!” Yanfei energetically greets me, and then slowly closes the door.

“How was the trip back here?”

“Eventful. And mentally taxing.” Yanfei lets out an even more tired sigh than Mister Venti. “You have no idea how hard it is to traverse the streets while hiding a wanted criminal from a crowd of angry soldiers.”

“I can imagine. One of them, an unfriendly lady with a red mask, came here to look for Mister Venti. She even left us a poster, look!” I pick the poster from the pile of papers and offer it to Yanfei, only for her to wave it away. She must have seen it already.

“That must be their captain - Kujou Sara, I heard was her name.” Yanfei walks to the barely moving Mister Venti and towers over him. “So? Why were they after you? Remember I only protected you because I trust you are innocent. I can hand you to them if I find out you did commit a crime.”

Mister Venti laughs awkwardly, his eyes wandering everywhere but Yanfei’s judgmental glare. “Well… Truth be told… I don’t remember.” As expected of an archon.

“Hmmm…” Ooooh, she is thinking! Confrontational Yanfei! “You suddenly disappeared yesterday. Where did you go?”

“About that…” I bet he forgot. “I was running away from some guards when I fell into a box.” What?! He remembers?! “I fell unconscious, and next thing I knew, I had become a stowaway on a pirate ship. Also, this little girl, Qiqi, was there, I don’t know why. Then we arrived to Inazuma, where a white haired pirate saw us inside their goods but let us go.”

“That sounds like that crewmember of Beidou, Kazuha was his name if I recall properly.” Yanfei is apparently somewhat satisfied by his explaination. “They were meant to return here today, but The Storm caught them on the way back. They have gone missing, do you know anything about it?”

“No, I never saw them after that.” Mister Venti shakes his head emphatically before continuing with his testimony. “I had more than enough mora for the trip back, so I gave Qiqi the price of two ship tickets and decided to spend the rest on local drinks.” His speech stops abruptly at that point. Mister Venti trails off, trying to remember what comes after that. “Then, uh, the Shogun came… And I don’t remember the rest.” I knew he would forget at some point.

“The Shogun?” Yanfei is surprised by the appearance of such a figure in Mister Venti’s story, but, after a short moment lost in thought, she nods in conviction. ”That explains the sheer hatred they have for you. Worry not, I trust your innocence. You wouldn’t have admitted to those minor crimes otherwise.”

I turn to look at her. “Maybe he was bluffing, Yanfei.”

“Yes, but I’ll take the risk.” If she is happy with this, then I am too. This should give me more time to gather evidence about Mister Zhongli, so I have no complaints. “Mister Venti, I will offer my services to you once more.”

Mister Venti lets out an awkward laugh. “You know I can’t afford it...” He looks at me.

Yanfei nods knowingly. “That’s why it was only an offer.” She looks at me.

Aiya, so persuasive. Why do I have the feeling they are telling me to ‘Say the line’? “Okay, I’ll pay…” Sometimes I can’t help but feel like a walking wallet, mostly because of Mister Zhongli.

“There you have it, Mister Venti.“ Yanfei turns around confidently. “I will do my best to prove your innocence to the Shogun.”

“Mhm!“ He nods before turning to me. “Thank you, Miss Hu Tao! I will repay your kindness someday!” I bet you will forget, just like Mister Zhongli. He still owes me twenty eight meals. And more to come.

“As for a way to go to Inazuma;“ Yanfei continues. “I heard from those soldiers that they are closing the border. However, I believe an exception will be made if it’s a ship carrying you. I’ll explain the situation to the Qixing, they will provide us with a boat. We will depart as soon as possible, most likely tomorrow morning.”

“Excuse me, Miss Yanfei.” Mister Zhongli speaks up. Oya, that’s right! He was still here, drinking his tea, waiting for a chance to speak with Yanfei! “I would like to board that ship with the two of you.”

“Oya oya? Do you want to leave me alone, Mister Zhongli?”

“That is not it, Director Hu.“ He shakes his head. “I simply believe that a moderator might be needed to handle the conversation, one that is more familiar with the people involved.” Does he also know the Shogun? …Actually, that makes sense, but I find it hard to believe that a person as important as the Shogun has bad memory… “That is not to say you won’t be needed, Miss Yanfei, your legal expertise will provide invaluable help. I merely wish to go as a last resort in case legal means do not prove effective. I’m sure Mister Venti will agree with me.”

The injured bard is startled by the sudden mention of his name, but quickly replies. “Yes, of course! Misteruh… Zhongli should come with us!”

Yanfei nods in agreement. “If you say so, then there is no problem.“ She smiles, walking toward the door. “I will wait for you at the harbor early tomorrow. See you then!” And so, it is just the two of us… and Mister Venti, who will spend the night at the funeral parlor. Was he sleeping on the street ever since he got to Liyue?

“Bye bye!” The lonesome figure of a girl bidding her friends farewell as they get further away on a small boat, big enough to carry five people and a crate, could be seen on the pier that morning. Yup, I was there to tell them goodbye. Hopefully, next time I meet them, I won’t have to provide my services.

And so, it is just me. No Mister Zhongli to mess around with. No Yanfei to talk to. No Mister Venti to leech off my business. Just me. …How boring.

…Ah! Right! That thing I saw in the newspaper a while back must have arrived by now; the new invention that is the rage in Sumeru, Akonnect, I think was it’s name. I should check my mail.

---Boo has joined the room---

Boo

hiii

Alhaitham

Hello.

Boo

its only you here??

Alhaitham

Not really. There is always another user who never logs off, but they rarely speak.

MoonSprout

That would be me, I believe.

Boo

hiiiii

MoonSprout

Hello.

Alhaitham

It is quiet right now, however.

Boo

whos usually around???

Alhaitham

Someone who likes to tell bad jokes.

Someone who occasionally logs in but never says a thing.

Probably they like stalking.

And someone who impersonates me.

Boo

impersonates you??

why????

Alhaitham

I am a renowned figure in Sumeru.

They probably want to use my reputation.

Boo

how mean

but itll be fine

your reputation mustnt be that good

since ive never heard of you

Alhaitham

…

---Fandango has joined the room---

Boo

hiiiiiiii

Alhaitham

They won’t answer.

That is the stalker.

Boo

ooooo

(...)

Boo

have you heard the news??

Alhaitham

I have.

You mean those about Inazuma, don’t you?

Boo

MoonSprout

I haven’t. What news are those?

Boo

smone has comitted a crime against the nation

Alhaitham

Venti the Storm.

He has been given the biggest bounty in all of history.

I’m planning to go after him.

MoonSprout

I had no idea. The news mustn’t have reached Sumeru yet. But then, why do you know, Alhaitham?

Alhaitham

I have an extensive net of contacts.

They provide me with information.

Boo

youre all from sumeru???

MoonSprout

Yes.

Alhaitham

Yes.

MoonSprout

Fandango is too.

Boo

you know him??

MoonSprout

We have a special way of communicating. It’s like a special code only we can understand.

Boo

how mystiiic

Alhaitham

They are using private messages.

---Alhaitham has opened a private chat---

Alhaitham

Like this.

---End of private chat---

Boo

oooo isee

Alhaitham

MoonSprout,

do you wish to find out about the latest news?

MoonSprout

I would appreciate that.

Alhaitham

I have the perfect offer just for you.

I’ll introduce you to my information network for a modest price:

⚞ 50.000 mora ⚟

But since it’s you I’ll give you a 20% off.

⚞⚞ 40.000 mora ⚟⚟

MoonSprout

That is a substantial discount. I will have to think of it.

Alhaitham

Think quick, the offer only lasts 24 hours!

What about you, Boo?

Interested??

Boo

Alhaitham

You only have 24 hours…

Boo

Alhaitham

I will be here in case you need me 😉

Boo

MoonSprout

Fandango has told me I shouldn’t accept. I am sorry.

Alhaitham

What?

---Fandango has left the room---

Alhaitham

I’ll talk with them later.

---Alhaitham has opened a private chat---

Alhaitham

Do you have any special information about Venti the Storm?

Maybe where he is.

Or his weakness.

Anything would help me prepare for my journey.

(This person is too shady, I should not tell them a thing.)

Boo

srry i have no idea

they came to liyue looking for him thats all i know

but im sure you alrdy know that

Alhaitham

Yes.

My network is quite extensive.

I should go prepare then.

---End of private chat---

Alhaitham

Goodbye.

Boo

byebye

---Alhaitham has left the room---

MoonSprout

I will see you another time.

(...)

(...So quiet.)

(......How boring.)

Boo

ive things to do

byeee

---Boo has left the room---

Chapter 7: Bennett

Chapter Text

There comes a moment for every person in which the chance of a lifetime shows up - that’s how life works, I guess (I mean, the definition of lifetime kind of gives it away now that I think about it) - and that chance has just showed up to me after all my bad luck, the chance to have the biggest adventure in all of Teyvat! Venti the Storm, the man who is currently considered the enemy of the world; he is only that drunk bard who would sometimes play a nice tune here and there - I’ve given him a mora or two after some performances, not gonna lie - catching him can’t be that hard… And given his status, that would be a legendary adventure! And if he has such a bounty, he must have done something to deserve it… Well, they want him only alive, so nothing bad will happen to him. I have to get going as soon as possible, otherwise that Inazuman lady - Kujou Sara, was it? - will catch him before me!

Benny’s Adventure Team, assemble!

…

If only I had a team…

This adventure is too big to do on my own, I will need help… but I have no one…

I will recruit members! And together we will have a big adventure!

Benny’s Recruitment uh- Agency, let’s go!

I start going over the possible members of my team. I will need someone powerful, someone brave and smart! Of course, my mind immediately comes with a person fitting all of that: Fischl! She is royalty from some dangerous world beyond! I search high and low for her, quickly finding her near Good Hunter with her trusty feathery pal by her side. I ask her to come on a journey with me, but before I can explain the details, she uh…

“Doth thou request the aid of the Prinzessin der Verurteilung at adventure’s behest?“ She responds with a surprised pose, a hand covering half of her face. “Such trifling matters are not within the interest of the Immernachtreich, much to your dismay.”

Eh? “Mein Fräulein means to say: ‘Sorry, but no.’” Ah.

“B-But, Fischl!” I drop to my knees, begging for her help. “Uh- Prinzessin der Verurteilung! Your help is needed! Without your experience traveling, there is nothing I can do!”

“I see you managed to comprehend the extension of one’s prowess, even if but a minute part.” Fischl lets out a single, loud chuckle. ”However, one will not fall to your adulatory trickery, no matter how much one may appreciate thy ovation. Oz! Let’s part forth! Ere he continues divagating.”

“Wai- Hold on!” I reach for Fischl, but she is already too far away for me to grab. “…My legendary adventure…”

She stops after hearing my whisper, her crow doing so with her once he notices she is not moving. “…Legendary thou says?” Fischl has turned around. My eyes sparkle with renewed hope. “One has… reconsidered one’s prior decision… and opted to bestow upon you a chance. Speak! For I will listen!”

“Prinzessin…” I whisper. ”Yes!” I stand up, doing a salute. “I want to go after Venti the Storm! I’m sure you’ve heard about him.”

“Oh? I didn’t envisage you daring such thing.” She theatrically extends a hand. ”Well then, what is your strategy towards success?”

“Strategy? Uh- Building a team? I guess?”

“I was talking about the aftercome. What, o ill-fated adventurer, do you plan to do to catch this ignominious figure?”

“Uh- I- Uh…“ I scratch my head to hide my embarrassment. “I didn’t think about that… Ehe…”

“...” Uh oh… Maybe I should have thought about this before trying to recruit adventurers. “You expect me to venture on a perilous mission with no means of triumph?”

“It’s not that dangerous! …Surely.“ I take a step forward. “We are going after that drunk bard, remember? He is not aggressive!”

“Hmm… Such point may be true, yes.“ Fischl nods, but there is still doubt in her. “What does one attain from this, however?”

“Ah, well… The bounty…”

“One has no need for further richies.”

“The uh- the adventure…”

“But another in a boisterous life.”

“Uh- The uh- The fame?”

“...Hmm.” That seems to do the trick, I got her thinking. “One’s prominence, although of renown in the Immernachtreich, is certainly faltering elsewhere… Such a feat should inspire chansons de geste for future generations to hearken, spreading one’s glory all throughout like the dark cloak at nightfall. Immortality shall be achieved both for the Immernachtreich and its Prinzessin. Truly a feat worth striving for!”

…What? “Mein Fräulein means: ‘Yes.’” Ah. Ah!

“Really?!“ I jump in excitement to shake her hand. “Thank you, Fischl!” But she refuses to accept it, moving her own hand away. Still, I'm too excited to react to that. “Thank you so much!”

“Save thy gratitude for after victory.“ She says in a volume lower than normal. “So, when shall we depart?”

Uh- I didn’t think about that either… “Tomorrow morning, I guess?”

“Very well, I will see you then!”

Her bird pal coughs and glares at Fischl. “Mein Fräulein…” He says severely.

Fischl coughs the same way her bird did. “...Once the Kaiser and Kaiserin are informed, that is.”

They start walking away again, even though I'm still not done. “Wait!”

“Eh?“ Fischl turns around once more. “What may the matter be this time?”

“Do you know anyone else I can recruit?”

“Lady Megistus!” Fischl has guided me to the entrance of a house, where she screams without shame but never once touches the door. “Open the gates to your abode!”

I look around, everyone is staring at us. I can feel my face turn red. “Uhm… Shouldn’t we knock?”

“No need!“ Fischl replies with confidence. “I have been heard without a doubt!”

…I uh… I will knock… From the other side of the door, some strange noises indicate someone is coming.

“What?” Mona calls out, poking her head outside. “There is no trace of that criminal here, I already told y-” Her eyes are half-closed, her hair a mess. She looks like she just woke up. “Ah, Fischl, I wasn’t expecting you today! And… Bennett.”

“Lady Megistus,” Fischl utters the name with joy. She must really like how it feels on her mouth. ”Thy aid as one’s archmage is required in this journey we are about to venture! As such, you are beseeched to come, o star mage!”

“Eh?” Mona rubs her eyes before stepping out of the house. “Journey? What is this about?”

I feel like, if I let Fischl explain, it will be more confusing. I should I do it. “Me and the Prinzessin are going to hunt Venti the Storm!”

“That man the Inazuman soldiers were after?” Mona asks with disgust. ”No, thanks. I couldn’t read a page of my new book with all the havoc those inconsiderate people caused, and I would like to finish it as soon as possible. Besides, I want nothing to do with those nation scale problems.” She starts to close the door. Wait, I have to stop her!

Before she can fully shut it, I grab the door. “Miss Mona! Listen to us, we need your help!”

“Hey!” She lets out, understandably annoyed. “I already said no!”

“But we just have to catch that bard!” I try to explain. “It will be no problem!”

“The fact it will be easy does not give me a reason to participate!”

“B-But–”

“Lady Megistus!” Fischl speaks up, loud and proud like she always does. “Judging by the current state of your oculi, it’s clear to see the night was spent restless. One assumes you were so engulfed by your tome you could not help it, aren’t I right?”

Mona looks at her, eyes half closed and tired. “Yes… Point being?”

“The news mustn’t have properly reached your ears, Lady Megistus.” Fischl continues. “If a motive is what you are lacking, worry not, for I will show you! Come!”

“Hmm…” She grunts in response. Despite her lack of argument, Mona chose to listen to Fischl.

The Prinzessin der Verurteilung guides us to the nearest wanted poster, which is literally within arm's reach since those soldiers covered every wall, every floor and every ceiling of the city with them - it almost looks like the whole world has been painted a papery brown with bits of black ink. Said nearest poster was right next to the entrance to Mona’s Laboratory, so, actually, there was no need to guide us, but still Fischl was kind enough to show us the way. “Behold! Scrutinize this paper, Lady Megistus!”

“The poster…?” Mona asks, giving the piece of paper a passing look. Her eyes widen. “…Wh- WH-WH-WH-HO-TH- One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, nine TEN ZEROS?! THAT’S SIXTY BILLION MORA! Oh, the amount of equipment I could purchase… And only for catching that drunkard!“ All the sleepiness vanished from Mona's eyes the moment she saw that number. She is suddenly so determined and full of energy. “Speak no more! I will join you!”

“Really?” I can feel the future ahead becoming brighter with each member that joins the adventure team.

“Of course!” Mona runs back into her laboratory. ”I will start preparations this very moment!”

“Uh-” She closes the door before I have the chance to say anoother word. ”I didn’t tell her when we’ll depart…”

“Fret not, for one is here!” Fischl places a hand on her chest pridefully. “I give one’s word that I, Prinzessin der Verurteilung, will make the information reach my archmage's ears!” She reaches for the knob to Mona's house. ”Oz! Let us part as envoys this very moment!”

Her bird nods. “Yes, Mein Fräulein.”

Those two go into the laboratory after Mona.

And now, I’m all alone in this poster-covered city. I did gather enough people for a team - well, for a trio - but you can never go wrong with more people; teamwork is dreamwork, after all. I should go look for more members, and I have an idea who to ask next!

Going through the forest is always a bit hard… There are thorny bushes everywhere, animals howl in the distance, and it can be difficult not to get lost at times. And also, in addition to that, there are some wanted posters that have been blown by the wind all the way here. The news really have reached every corner of the world, huh… Well, that should make everything easier: the adventure… the recruiting… Wait, does he know how to read?

Something jumps at me from the bushes while I’m lost in thought! “Uwaah!!!” Where’s my sword?! Uh- Don’t tell me I forgot it!

“Bennett!” The creature on top of me calls.

“Ah- Ah!” The fear in my heart slowly vanishes, which allows me to have a clear look at who tackled me to the floor. “Razor! My good friend! I was looking for you, yes…” I wipe the sweat from my forehead. ”Give me a moment to calm down, ‘kay?” Breathe in… Breathe out… Keep it cool, Bennett!

“You here.” Razor explains clearly. “Why?”

“There is a new adventure and I, welluh- rather, we need help!” I reply with a smile. ”Will you come?”

“Hm…” He thinks for a short moment. ”Adventure far, right?”

“Well, yes. It might be a bit far… But it will be fun!” I say with a thumbs up. ”And you’ll be with friends so there’s no need to worry!”

“Friends good. Leave home bad. Hard decision…”

“We’ll have many tasty meals along the way!” Razor is still sturggling to decide. “With lots of meat!”

He immediately jumps at the mention of meat. “Razor go!”

“Woah! I knew you wouldn’t fail me, buddy!” I pat his head. It’s a little weird to treat another person like this… But I don’t really have a choice when he looks at me with those eyes, and he seems to like it so it’s all good, I guess… “There, there. We’ll be leaving tomorrow morning! Be near the gates of the city early, okay?”

“Yes! Razor will!”

The time has come. The time has finally come! It’s time to depart on the biggest adventure ever and take this chance life has given me! I’m so excited I can’t stand still! I was so excited yesterday I couldn’t sleep! I’m a bit tired because of my lack of rest, but I still can’t stop! How many times have I walked to and fro this bridge already? Thirty? Thirty five? Thirty thousand? I’m so excited I can’t count! I don't even know how long I’ve been here! I told them to come early, but maybe I should have set a time… I feel like I’ve waited for hours already! Should I go look for them? No. No no no. I trust them. They will come here. …But it’s taking them so long… The sun is about to rise and they still aren’t here! I’m so impatient! So excited! I’m about to become a great adventurer! One of the greatest in history! And I only have to catch Venti (the Storm)! I can already see it… I’ll be given a title - a great title! Something like Bennett: the Stormcatcher. Yes… That’ll be so cool! And then we’ll be Benny’s Great Adventure Team! Oh, I can’t waiiit!!!

“Bennett!”

“Aah!!” I turn in surprise, seeing them all waiting for me. “Ah- Mona… Guys… How long have you been there…?”

“Not too long, fortunately.” Mona replies with a sigh. “Who knows how long you would have made us wait with that… distracted head of yours.”

“A-Ah…” I can’t help but scratch my head with a blush. “Well then… Is everyone ready?”

Fischl strikes a pose before speaking, like she usually does. “One has prepared the finest of gears to venture in this journey and come victorious. Thou have been blessèd with my support, and thus, shall our army stand on top!”

“Mein Fräulein means yes.”

“Razor has teeths.” He opens his mouth wide to show his fangs. “Teeths strong.”

“You mean ‘teeth’.” Mona corrects, rolling her eyes. “We should leave as soon as possible, otherwise someone will claim his bounty before we do.”

“Yes, you are right…” Finally, I have the chance to say this… I’ve waitied my whole life for this moment! “Benny’s Adventure Team, assemble!” Now comes the part where they cheer…

“Benny’s Adventure Team?” Fischl frowns. “Pardon my intrusion but one finds herself unable to recall when you were assigned Kommandant; in point of fact, I am sure such thing did not take place, as I would have not provided support had I been aware the name that shall be clamoured will be that of Benny rather than Fischl, Prinzessin der Verurteilung!”

Our archmage glares at Fischl’s explaination… or whatever that was. “...While I don’t have as much of a problem, I do think it is rather odd that you alone get to name our team.”

“Razor has a teeth.”

Mona sighs and adds. “Teeth is plural. The singular is tooth.”

Hm… I should probably give in to keep a good mood. “Okay, okay, sorry. Let’s pick a name then. What do you guys suggest?”

“Vierer-schemenhaft Devas der Zerstörung, of course!”

“Hm…” Mona remains lost in thought for a moment. “I believe something more mystical would fit us better, something like Stardust Crusaders.”

“Oh!” Fischl jumps at the suggestion. “What an excellent choice of words, Lady Megistus!”

“Razor has plurals.”

“Uh- What?” Mona is confused.

“So,” I look at the group. “What name are we going with?”

“We should probably decide this by voting.” Our archmage quickly suggests.

“I agree with Lady Megistus.” Fischl nods. “That shall be the fastest way to settle on Vierer-schemenhaft Devas der Zerstörung.”

“Okay then…” We take turns voting what the better name will be. Of course, I vote Benny’s Adventure Team. “So, we have a vote for Stardust Crusaders, a vote for uh- Veirer-schamaha… schamahaft…?”

“Vierer-schemenhaft Devas der Zerstörung.“ Fischl corrects. “Remember it well, for such name shall echo all throughout the realm.”

“...Yes… A vote for that…” I’m never sure if I understand what Fischl is saying. “A vote for Benny’s Adventure Team, and finally, a vote for Plurals.”

“Plurals good.” Razor nods.

“Hmm…” Mona thinks for a moment before speaking up. “This method was more ineffective than I anticipated…”

“I have set one’s all seeing eye into the problem at hand, for it is that we are allowed to vote for one’s own suggestions.” Fischl points out. “That might be better abolished lest this is repeated.”

“Uhm… I think I got it.” I nod. “Yeah, let’s try that, Fischl!” We take turns voting once more, but this time, we aren’t allowed to vote for ourselves. “The results this time are: No votes for… Fischl’s name.”

“WHAT?!” She gasps loudly. “Sacrilege!”

“Calm down, Mein Fräulein. It is but a name.”

“Next,” I continue. “One vote for Stardust Crusaders.”

Fischl gives Mona a judgemental glare. “I find it shameful that you voted for a name other than mine, Lady Megistus, even if out of a sense of loyalty.”

In response, Mona sighs. “I just didn’t think yours was appropriate to be repeated by the general population.”

“If our legend is grand enough, the folk shall be able to repeat it by heart.” Fischl retorts.

“Next,” I proceed reading. “One vote for Benny’s Adventure Team.” A shame… I liked that name… “And finally, two votes for Plurals.” Guess we have a winner. “…So like, that’s our name now… right?”

“It would appear so…” Mona sighs. Fischl looks away, making a pose that I think means disappointed… Or maybe offended… I hope she isn’t too angry.

“Well then…“ I prepare to strike a heroic pose. “Plurals, assemble!” …It doesn’t sound as good…

“Yes…” Everyone sounds so lifeless it’s actually disheartening.

“Yes! Razor plurals are here!” At least he seems to be having fun.

…I have to cheer everyone up! We need it, and the adventure needs it too! “Let’s go, everyone!” Come on, first step with energy, second with more energy! That way the mood will get way better!

“Wait!” Mona stops me the moment my foot leaves the ground.

“Uh-?!” That one step had a bit too much energy. In trying to stop myself from moving ahead, the speed I had almost makes me fall. “W-What is it?”

“Where are we going?”

“Where?” I repeat confused by her question.“After Venti the Storm, right?”

“And that is…?”

“Uhm……“ I remain quite for a moment. “I didn’t think about that part…”

“We need careful thinking,” Mona explains pridefully, holding her head high. “Otherwise we will wander aimlessly and ultimately achieve nothing but waste time.”

“Right…“ I slowly nod. “You are right, Mona. Good thinking! Any ideas where he could be?”

Our archmage rests her chin on her fingers to think. “He is nowhere in Mondstadt, since he would have been found in that thorough search otherwise. And he is not in Inazuma either, since they wouldn’t have the need to search other nations in that case. That just leaves the rest of Teyvat.”

Fischl steps in, happy to finish Mona’s argument. “Pondering about his whereabouts is nothing but baseless conjecture beyond that point. As such, clues must be sought after. As to where those clues may be, it is but impossible to know. However, it is safe to assume that said clues are nigh Inazuma rather than further. One suggests heading straight to Liyue.”

“Hm… Yes, that seems like the best course of action.” Mona adds.

“Okay, let’s go there!” This time for good, I take a step firmly, the next energetically, and that way, positiveness will spread through the team! Uh- Wait a second… “Uhm… Which way is Liyue again?”

Mona sighs. “Here, let me lead the way.” She summons that cool magical circle she sometimes uses and guides us. I knew we could trust her! Mona is always so reliable!

We have been following Mona for hours now. Plurals quickly arrived at a forest, and ever since, we have been trying to find our way out - it’s almost like we are lost, although I’m sure we are not. In all this time, no one has said a word… B-But it’s not awkward! Nor is it demoralizing. I can feel everyone’s spirits lifted high up! Somehow, we haven’t come across another person, or a village, or a house, or a city. Weird, I thought we had to pass Springvale to get to Liyue. But it’s Mona who brought us here so it must be the way!

“Hmm…” Mona makes, glaring at her magical circle. “This is rather odd…”

“What’s wrong?” I ask her energetically.

“We should have seen Springvale long ago, yet there has not been a house in sight.” Ah. …We’ll be fine, I’m sure.

“Lady Megistus,” Fischl speaks up between huffs and puffs. She must be a bit tired. “One has not spoken out of respect for your person. However, upon seeing the acknowledgement of your own failures, I have decided to step forward and rectify on your behalf. There is no need to thank me.”

“Hmph… The astrolabe seems to be malfunctioning today, that’s all…” Uh-oh… Mona seems annoyed…

“Razor follow Fchsizc now?”

His words made Fischl gasp with open eyes. “What utter disrespect to the name of the Prinzessin der Verurteilung! Make sure thy ears are wide open, for I will only say this once: My name is Fischl von Luftschloss Narfidort!”

“...Razor follow her now?”

“Seems like it, buddy.” I pat him on the shoulder. “Let’s go, we have to find shelter before nightfall!”

“...Fischl?”

“...Yes, Lady Megistus?”

“I believe this wasn’t the way either.”

“What makes you think such a thing, Lady Megistus?”

Mona remains silent, slowly rolling her eyes. “...Fischl.”

“...Yes?”

“This is Dragonspine.”

“I can see that with my all seeing eye.”

Our mage keeps quiet for a little too long before changing target. “...Bennett?”

“Yes, Mona?”

“I think we should change our guide.” She suggest loud and clear. ”It would appear the stars don’t bode her a good fate today.”

“Hmm…” I think about it for some time. ”If you say so… I don’t know how to get to Liyue, though.”

“That would leave us with only…” Mona's gaze turns to look at the only person who has not guided yet. Razor?

“You wish to replace one’s invaluable aid for his, Lady Megistus?” Fischl interrupts offended. I don’t like how the mood is getting. “Very well, let us follow him in that case. One is sure he will lead us the right way, no doubts!”

“...Why everyone staring Razor?”

I show him a warm smile. “Could you take us to Liyue, buddy?”

“...Yes.” Oh? He can?

“That’s my buddy! Now, let’s go!”

I-I-I can’t feel my skin… M-M-M-My teeth are chattering… I-It’s freezing cold! A-a-a-and we’ve been here walking for hours… T-T-T-The exit to Dragonspine must be near…

“T-T-T-That’s enough!” Mona? “This is the third time we’ve walked past this exact tree! I-I-I can’t handle this cold any longer!”

“L-L-L-L-Lady Megistus is right…” Fischl trembles, hugging her bird close. “O-O-One’s might cannot shine under these conditions… N-N-N-Not even Oz’s feathery wings can bestow enough heat to withstand this…”

“Now, now…” I try to calm them down. “I’m sure Razor knows where we are going… We must be one step away from the exit, for sure…”

“Razor what?” He turns around, unbothered by the cold.

“You know,” I smile at him. “You were guiding us to the other way of the mountain, which is sure to be right near Liyue!”

“...Razor was following Fschlul.”

“WHAT?!” Oh, no.

“WHAT?!” Oh, no no.

“What do you mean you’ve been following me, Fischl von Luftschloss Narfidort, Prinzessin der Verurteilung?! Did you hear that right? Fi - Schl! Thou shall make the effort to utter one's name flawlessly whenceforth!”

“C-Calm down…” I lift both hands to try and bring her peace. ”We’ll find a way out of this, okay?”

“Calm down?!” Mona steps between me and Fischl. “We are in the middle of a freezing mountain, Bennett! We are lost! In the middle of the night! With no shelter! And with no way out! And you want us to calm down?! Our lives are at stake here! I believe we have earned the right not to be calm!”

“B-But…” I try to speak, but my lips are frozen. ”It’ll be fine…! If we work together…”

Fischl pushes Mona aside to look at me in the eyes. “Working together has led to nothing but fruitless endeavours! And such endeavours have led us to this very predicament! I believe that working together will not be the thing that shall let us escape unscathed!”

“B-B-But…”

“No buts, Bennett!” Mona points at me angrily. ”We will die unless we escape! I am not doing teamwork if that means ending my life!”

“You are being too loud.” A strange voice adds behind me, one I do not recognize.

“WHAT?!” W-Wait! It wasn’t me, Fischl! “Now thou dare to have such audacity, enough to request one such as myself to be quiet, under the distress of the direst of circumstances?!” I didn’t say that, don’t pull my haaair…!

“Wh-What?” Mona stares behind me instead of joining Fischl. “Albedo?”

“Albedo?” I repeat.

“Wait-” Fischl stops attacking me. “Who is Albedo, Lady Megistus?”

“Razor not Albedo.”

“I am Albedo.” A man introduces himself behind me. “Hello.”

“What are you doing here?” Asks Mona.

“My workshop is near.“ The blond man who suddenly appeared explains bluntly. “I couldn’t focus on my job since you were being noisy.”

“Ah…” I should apologize in the name of Plurals. “Sorry…”

“What is the problem?” He asks.

“We… are lost…“ Mona explains in a quiet voice, avoiding to make eye contact with him. “With no means to find a way out.”

“The nearest exit is there.” Albedo points. “Just follow the path.”

“...” …Wait, why is Mona glaring at me? “Could you come with us, please?”

“Sure, I’ll gladly help you.” Albedo nods and walks down the path. We follow him in a straight line until we reach the exit. Pretty dumb we got lost here if you ask me… But I’m sure we’ll be laughing about this before we notice! “Here it is. If you follow that road and turn left at the intersection, you will reach Liyue Harbor. I would advise you to hurry; things are hectic, and will only get worse with time.”

Even he knows about how chaotic the current times are? “Oh, you heard the news too, Albedo?” I ask.

“Yes.” They really have reached everywhere. “I have to get back to my work before it’s too late. Have a safe trip, everyone.” Albedo waves us goodbye before vanishing in the mantle of snow that covers Dragonspine. What a nice guy!

“Let’s go guys!” I pump my fists, trying to bring back our team into a good mood. “We’ve been given directions so there’s no way we get lost this time!”

“Yes…” Mona tiredly rolls her eyes. “Let’s get this over with…” She has lost her spirits…

“Indeed, let us part forth before one qualms…” Fischl too… I think, I’m not sure what she meant.

“Razor hungry…” Oh, poor guy. He looks so sad with those puppy eyes.

“Here, you can have a bit of my food, buddy.” Woah! He almost bites off my hand.

This path’s pretty long… We’ve been walking so much that I’m almost out of breath… The sky has begun to turn dark. But that won’t stop us! Liyue must be right around the corner! Well, actually, the intersection in which we have to go left to reach Liyue. Yes! It must be close! Right around the corner!

“Lady Megistus…” Fischl can barely speak. She’s out of breath too. It feels so good to make an effort! “For how long have we treaded this appalling byway…?”

“Judging by the position of the stars…” Mona replies between pants. “Around two hours…”

“Two blesséd hours?!” Fischl exclaims. “And we still have not happened upon a branching?!”

I have to stop them from complaining too much. “Calm down you two. We are four people, there’s no way we’ve missed it!”

“We are five people.” Fischl’s crow pal corrects me. “Please, do not forget about me.”

“Ah, right.“ I scratch the back of my head. “Sorry there, Oz…”

We suddenly come to a stop, although it would be better to say that we are forced to stop.

…

Plurals stares at what lays ahead in dead silence.

…

“...Bennett.”

“...I can see it, Mona.”

“This is the end of the road.”

I better say something to brighten up the mood or we’ll go back to arguing. “...We must have missed it…! How dumb, right…? Ahaha…”

“...What do we do now?” Mona asks. Oops, she didn’t laugh with me.

“I suggest we retreat to our dwelling in order to rethink our strategy with utter care, knowing now the conundrums we might face.” Fischl explains, but I’m not too sure what her words mean. Her actions are clear though, she turns away to head home. Wait, no! We can’ t go back!

“Yes, that does sound like the better choice…” Not you too, Mona! “We should find our way to Wangshu Inn since it must be nearby and spend the night there. With our energies restored, we should return to Mondstadt, resupply, and make a proper plan. That is, if no one catches Venti the Storm in the meantime.”

“W-Wait!” I stop them by instinct, not sure what could convince them to continue the search for Liyue. “W-We don’t really know how to go back, do we…? We’ve done nothing but get lost, so who knows where we are… So, uh… it’s dangerous to try and find that inn in the middle of the night… We should turn left here, even if there isn’t a path, and look around for Liyue… I’m sure we’ll be able to see the city on the horizon…!” …Did that work?

Mona utters a single sound of contemplation… Please, work… “I guess you do have a point… Going left is the only direction we have. If we want to figure out we are, it would be wise to go that way… And surely there is a place we can stay at in Liyue.”

“Indeed.” Fischl quickly agrees with her. “It does seem such is the better way, Lady Megistus. Very well, let us venture into Liyue, and once there, retread all the way to Mondstadt!” Wait-

“Yes, we should do that.” No- That’s not what I meant, Mona- Don’t tell me they want to quit…

Those two began walking before I could say anything to change their minds, and so we had no choice but to follow them. Ah! And Oz was flying with them! I shouldn’t forget about him, he is also a part of Plurals. Anyways. The walk is pretty quiet, and I don’t dare to speak up just in case they do want to quit. I’m… just afraid to hear it, I guess… I thought we were all having so much fun, but it seems it was just me…

Wait, no, Bennett! Don’t be sad like that! If they want to quit, I can’t force them to stay! And if I give them a sad face, I might put them in a hard spot, and they might continue out of pity for me… And I don’t want that! That would be being a bad friend! I should value our friendship more than the adventure! In that case… Whatever their choice may be, I will take it, accept it, and all that with a smile! There’s always a chance for a new adventure, after all!

“Bennett!” Mona calls to me, pulling me out of my thoughts. “You’re going to fall!”

“Wh-” I had been too focused on my inner monologue to notice where I was walking. When I heard the word fall, I immediately looked down and saw a massive hole below my feet. “WHOAAAAAAA!” Save me, Mona!

“Wai- Don’t grab me! FISCHL!”

“Lady Me- WAAAH! OOOZ!”

“I can’t fly if you hold me, Mein Fräulein!”

W-What is this place?! Is this a mine? Why is there a mine here?! “WOAH!” We can’t stop rolling down! I can feel stones striking me everytime I touch the ground. “AGH!” And it’s such a deep hole! We’ve been falling for minutes! “NGH!” At last, we hit the bottom with a loud thud. …O-Okay… I think I can get back on my feet… Somehow… “Is… Is everyone alright…?”

“Y-Yes…” Mona stands up, grabbing her side in pain. Her clothes are torn around her right, she must have hit a sharp rock on her way down. “At least, I am…”

“The… The Immernachtreich shan’t succumb to such shallow abysm…!” Fischl stands up with her usual proud demeanor, acting like everything is fine despite her current disheveled look.

“Mein Fräulein, there is a wound on your knee.” Her bird pal points out. “It is bleeding.”

“Wha-” As if seeing her wound made her feel the pain, her smile vanished completely when she laid eyes on her knees. It was completely red. “I… I-I… T-This is but a scratch, yes…” She is trying to hold her tears. I don’t know why, crying does you good.

“...Wait,” I stop to count everyone. We are four people. “Where is Razor?”

“He is up there.” Mona points above to the rim of the hole. “He didn’t fall.”

“That’s great! He can go look for help!” I cough to warm up my voice, then take a deep breath, and then, “RAZOOOR!!”

“WHAAT?”

“GO SEARCH FOR HELP!”

“...WHAAAT?”

“GO! SEARCH! FOR HELP!” …There is no answer… and I can’t see him anywhere. I lose track of him for a moment and he vanishes, he must have gone already. We should look for a place to rest while we wai- ...Everyone is looking up in disbelief. “What’s wrong, guys? What’s with those faces?”

“What did Bennett say?” WHA-!

“Razor?!” I scream. He scared the life out of me… “Wha- Why are you down here?!”

“Razor couldn’t hear. So Razor got close.”

“Ah… I see…“ I blink twice before repeating my words. “I told you to go look for help.”

“Okay.” Razor starts to run to one of the walls of the massive hole. All of them are steep enough to make you slip no matter what. He tries to run up three times, and slides down each. Then, he walks back to where we are. “Sorry. Razor can’t.”

“Hm… It’s fine, buddy!” Guess we’ll have to find a way out of here. “...What is this place, either way?”

“Judging by the wooden structures and the man-made alteration of the terrain, this must be The Chasm,“ Mona explains keeping her arms crossed. “A mine that used to be closed not too long ago.”

“Used to be?” I ask. “Does that mean there are miners around?”

“Most likely, but there certainly are none in the middle of the night. We will have to wait until the sun rises.” Mona points out. “That, or walk amidst this darkness trying to find the way back up.”

“I’d rather stay the night…” I tell the group. ”That sounds safer… It will be a bit like camping, right?”

“I guess…?” Mona tilts her head.

“Then it’ll be so fun!” I reach to hold everyone close. “It’s been ages since I’ve done this! Let’s find a nice place to settle!” Okay, I can tell the mood is bad, but that’s no problem that can’t be solved! Let’s go! First step, with all my energy! Let’s act like this is the beginning of a new adventure! *CRACK* “Ah-” The floor just made a noise under my foot when I stomped a bit too hard.

“...What…” All the color has drained from Mona’s face. “Was thaAAAAAAAH!” The ground below us breaks, dragging us to the dark depths underground.

We fall and fall for so long into a pitch black cave. The place is so gloomy and creepy, I can barely see anything with so little light. I hope the floor is close, because this is going to hurt a lot if we keep falling for much lon–

“Ugh… My head…” What a fall… I’m so dizzy from the hit… It’s so - Ngh… - so hard to stand straight. And… there’s no light at all… I can barely see my hands. …Are they around here? “Hello?”

“At last, thou has finally bewaken, although you were latter to us all.” That voice has to be Fischl-

“This is not the moment for that, Fischl…” And that’s Mona.

“For what, Lady Megistus?”

Mona replies with a sigh. I can feel her rolling her eyes even if I can’t see it. “...Nevermind.”

“Where is Razor?” I ask

He replies from behind me. “Razor is hunting.” He sounds a bit far. “Food is important.”

“Oh… Nice there, buddy!” The echo of my compliment soon fades, leaving behind a cold silence. It seems there is nothing we can do to escape, but we must find a way out somehow. “...How long have we been here?”

“Who knows…” Mona sighs. “There is no light in here, and we all fell unconscious the moment we hit the floor.”

“...Is there no way out?” I ask warily.

“It seems so.” Mona replies. She sounds like she has given up. “We tried to hug the wall to look for an exit, but we ended up walking in circles. There must have been a cave-in that trapped us.”

“Worry not! For I am here! As the Prinzessin der Verurteilung, I have within my power an army of forty thousand soldiers, all clad in the darkest of armor, that shall come aid the moment one’s absence is noticed! It is but a matter of time befor–”

“FISCHL!” Mona sounds way too annoyed. This is not good…

“I- I apologize…” And Fischl sounds so sad…

That same cold silence fills the room once more. I must avoid that. “So… How’s everyone?”

“Me and Mein Fräulein are fine.” Oz replies. I can’t hear the flapping of his wing, meaning he must be resting on Fischl’s shoulder. “With nothing but a few scratches.”

“Nice, Oz!” I give a thumbs up before noticing no one can see it, which makes me feel a bit dumb. “And you, Mona?”

“I’m not really hurt… Just tired.” She sounds sadder with every sentence. “It would be better if we don’t move… We need to save as much energy as possible in order to survive…”

“Ah-” I have to change the mood fast! “And you, wolf buddy?”

“Razor caught two mouses.”

“...Mice.” Mona adds, her voice barely a whisper.

“You mean nice, Mona.” I correct her.

“No?!?” Oops… Did I say something wrong? “No, I don’t?!?”

“B-But that doesn’t make sense…” I reply, trying to stop her from getting angry.

“It does?!?!?” Oops. She’s getting more aggressive… “Mice is the plural of mouse!”

“Why??” I ask completely confused. “The plural is mouses.”

“No, it’s not!” Mona replies heatedly. “It’s an irregular plural!”

“But why? Mouses is much easier!”

“That’s how the language evolved! Sometimes it’s inconvenient!”

“Precisely!” Fischl adds. “Communication is not built on sensical solutions suited to shape sentences, but rather on answers given by the commonfolk. Whether said answers are accurate to linguistic sense or not is not within their concern. Thus, language is not an ordeal based upon following an established order, but rather is an exercise of resilience in which–”

“Oh, will you shut it already?!” Wait, Mona, no! No arguing! “Don’t go around giving language lessons! No one can understand what you are saying half of the time!”

“W-What?!”

“Mein Fräulein–”

“Not now, Oz!” She yells at her bird, her proud tone completely gone. “What do you mean you don’t understand me, huh?!”

“There is no way I can comprehend what someone who tries to speak as obtuse as possible says!” Mona snaps. “If you want to convey a message, make it simple!”

“Well it’s not my fault you lack the brains to understand what I say!” Fischl raises her voice above Mona’s “Grab a dictionary if you don’t know words, will you?!”

“H-Hey–!” I interject to stop them from getting carried away, but they ignore me.

“It is not me!” Mona screams, her voice echoing in the cavern. “Of course I have no problem personally! There is no way I would endure being your ‘archmage’ otherwise! It is everyone! Haven’t you noticed? Most people avoid you because there is just no way to talk to you!”

“Calm down, guys!” They won’t listen!

“Haah–!” Fischl’s voice sounds hurt. “W-Well… Maybe I should revoke your title!”

“Fine by me!”

…

They’ve gone quiet at last… “L-Let’s take it easy, okay…?”

“Easy?!” Fischl’s wrath awakens at my comment. “We are stuck in here because of you! I only came along because you looked so excited and didn’t want to make you sad! And this is where that led!” Eh? She came out of pity?

“I knew I shouldn’t have come given your luck,” Mona joins in the verbal assault towards me. “But you managed to trick me with all that mora! Now we are stuck here until we die!” H-Hey…

“You should have told me that!” I scream at them. “I wouldn’t even think of forcing you to come!”

“You say it like it’s easy to say no to that sad face of yours…” Mona…

“Exactly. You look just like a lost kitten.” Fischl…

I can’t even bring myself to say anything.

…

“Razor caught two mices more. One for everyone.” Wolf boy breaks the silence with ease. “Take.” I can see his silhouette moving in the shadows, and placing something furry on my hands. “Hold tight. It will escape.” Ah… It’s moving.

“E-Escape…?” Mona yelps. ”It’s still alive?!”

“I am not eating a raw, live mouse!” Yeah, me neither, Fischl…

“I see you have forgotten about me as well.” Oz complains, it seems there is no mouse for him.

Razor remains silent for a moment, as if thinking what to reply. “Razor found bugs. You can have them.”

Oz remains silent just as long. “There’s no need.”

“Okay,” Razor replies. “Let’s eat.”

I can feel the little paws and hairy body of the mouse squirming around on my palms. Just thinking about eating this makes me feel awful, I think I’ll pass…

“...Uhm…” I make, but the mood is so bad it stops me from forming words… “So uh…” …If I want them to apologize, I should be the one doing it first. “...I’m sorry I brought you here…”

…

…Did I make things worse? “There’s no need to apologize…” Mona? “...At least on your part… Fischl, I… am sorry for what I said… I actually find your manner of speech quite… endearing…”

“Lady Megistus…” Fischl replies with too much emotion in her voice. “But of course thou think of me in such a way! Worry not, for I, magnanimous as I am, shall accept your apology! Our bonds shan’t fade into oblivion, but rather be ment and flourish from the experience!” Ooh! Old Fischl is back!

Mona does one of her sighs. “Be mended.” …Uh-oh…

Chapter 8: Dori

Chapter Text

My, my! What do I see here? Is this a business chance I spot? The possibility to make profit? Yes, there’s no doubt about it, no doubt whatsoever! I can feel a glitter in my eye, and that only happens when I take a glimpse at a huuuge chunk of mora waiting to be made! And this one chunk is particularly humongous! No more and no less than sixty billion mora! Haaa~ I can already feel my mouth watering~ And my eyes must be dazzling at this point~ But let’s not get distracted, shall we? Don’t sell the skin till you have caught the sumpter beast, as they say!

An opportunity like this is really really hard to come by! Surely I’m not the only one interested, but only one can claim the fortune! And on top of that, there must be something behind such a largesome bounty… This man, Venti the Storm, must be the real deal. Not something I can take on my own, I tell you! Much less since my expertise isn’t combat. I will have to do what I resent the most, share. Hiring mercenaries is necessary to make this a reality, but those rowdies can be so stingy. I can already picture them demanding 50% of the profit, maybe even more! Ew! And on top of that they will dare ask for half of it before moving a finger! Do they even know what they ask for? 25% of sixty billion for free? That’s fifteen billion! Just because they were standing there! I wouldn’t pay that amount even if they gave me a 50% chance of success! And seeing this is a global competition, I’d say the odds are below point one…

I am very interested in this! But I’m not risking even one of my countless mora! It might take some time to find the perfect deal…

In the mean time, let me introduce you! Yes, you! A deal you won’t be able to resist! In exchange for this articulate narration you’ve enjoyed so far, I receive the modest amount of seven fifty mora per one, not two, but one, one word! Sounds like a nice deal, doesn’t it~? That would mean so far you owe me… Twenty-seven hundred ninety-seven point five mora! I’ll be nice and spare you the half mora, no need to thank me… Will you keep reading? Of course you will! Just enjoy the experience, yes? Don’t think too much about how your debt increases…

Those dim-witted empty-heads… They gave me exactly the deals I was expecting! They think that little excuse of ’putting their lives on the line’ is enough to warrant those prices! What nonsense! My life’s on the line here too! I can’t live without mora! But they don’t seem to realize that… And on top of everything, they managed to disappoint me! Some of them weren’t even there to receive deals! They were too busy with that new thing, Akon. Apparently some are even thinking of moving their business over to that system! I just can’t deal with that kind of stupid praxis… I mean, why move your business when you can settle one there and keep the one you already have! Aren’t I right? And that’s why I bought myself an Akon. Surely the investment will amortize itself… But that is beyond the point!

After discarding one merc after another for their rather abusive practices against the poor employer, I have found myself with just one, one, left to negotiate with! If this doesn’t work well, I will have to say goodbye to those juicy, tempting, shining, dazzling, mouth-watering sixty billion mora! Aah~ I can barely say that number without fainting~ Ah, no no! Focus, Dori, focus! I have to be professional in order to make my dream come true… A team of just two may not be the best to take on the man who destroyed a nation, I know, but sadly it is the only affordable choice. However! The chance of success is not zero! With a bit of strategising, surely something can be worked out… And that slim chance is more than enough to be worthy of some of my mora; just some, which means it is quite valuable.

But let’s not think so far ahead! To be able to plan those things out in detail, I first have to make this meeting a success. I have chosen a fine locale, Puspa Café, I’m wearing my finest clothes, and arrived five minutes before the agreed time! Not a better presentation can be offered, if you ask me… Now, to wait for my business partner to arrive…

And there she is!

“Ah~ Dehya.“ I beckon her. “Miss Dehya! Please, take a seat. Make yourself comfortable!”

She gives me a small glare before sitting. Don’t tell me… she is hesitant! Oopsies, I might have overdone it with the hospitality. Now she might be suspicious of me… “What’s this all about, Dori?”

“Oh, please!“ I wave away her worries. “This is just a simple business meeting! You know, one of the many we’ve had before!”

“You’ve never invited me to have a meal.” Dehya replies coldly.

“This?“ I laugh. “I just thought formalities would be nice for once since we’ve worked so much together in the past. Anything you want to eat? Don’t be shy! The food is on me this time!” Drinks aren’t.

“...I’ll pass on anything expensive.“ She sighs. “I don’t want you pulling something on me with the bill. Just a beer.” Nice! Straight into the trap!

“But of course!“ I nod. “Don’t worry, Dehya, you know I always keep my word!”

“So,” Dehya leans on her chair. “What’s the deal this time, huh? A special caravan you want me to protect?”

“No, no! Not quite! All my supplies are well secured! I just have this little doubt eating me from the inside… Have you heard the latest news?”

“Venti the Storm?” She immediately sees through.

“Exactly! I see you are well informed!”

“Count me out.” Eh? “That’s a suicide mission.”

“B-But…“ I can't give up that easy! “With your strength, this will be way easier than it may seem!”

“I don’t have the power to destroy a whole nation, much less in a single night.”

“Those are legends!“ I immediately reply. “Nothing but legends! Do you really think humans can do such a thing? Pay no attention to what people have to say, you know very well they have no idea!” Perfect! Made her doubt! “Listen here to someone who knows! Come here!” Now for the next step, make her get excited. Put a future in front of her eyes and make sure she sees it clearly. And to do that, I’ll do the old arm on her shoulder trick. “Just imagine all the glory that will fall on you upon defeating the biggest criminal in history… Everyone cheering your name… And just because you said yes to the deal I’m about to offer!”

“I’m not interested in glory, Dori.”

“...But of course!“ It's better not to go down routes that lead to dead ends. “Who cares about what people have to say? They have no idea, right?” I should try plan B. “But! I am sure you have also seen the bounty that is on that man’s head! The incredible amount of sixty billion mora! I’m sure you have a bunch of wishes you can’t afford, you may even lack the security that comes with having enough mora to eat every day. Think about it! You won’t have to worry about economic problems a single day of your life!”

“I’m well off with what I have now.” No desire for success either? “Thanks for the offer but I’m not interested.”

Uuugh… I’m running out of chances! This will be my last shot… I have to give the best I have! “Aah… Yes… My apologies for assuming your economic state! I just had not taken a look at that well-polished treasure of a broadsword you have! But let’s focus on the real matters… Aren’t you scared, maybe even terrified, that a man who is said to be capable of destroying a nation roams free?”

“Huh?“ Dehya stops right before taking a sip of her drink. “What are you talking about now?”

“Think about it carefully… Although there is no way he has the abilities to shatter the world, he does have the abilities to make it seem as if he did. That is sure to bring fear into the hearts of everyone! So terrifying… Such a person may be heading here as we speak, ready to use the feelings he causes to destroy Sumeru just like he did Inazuma! And when that happens, what will remain? No buildings will stand, no one will survive… Nothing but ashes will remain!”

“...” Nice! Progress! “There is no reason for him to head here.“ Dehya retorts. “He has nothing to do with Sumeru.”

“I’m sure that’s what the people of Inazuma thought. ‘There’s no way someone we don’t know comes here and destroys our nation!’ Look where they are now.”

“Hm…”

“Think about it!“ I pull her close to me. “You can save Sumeru, the people of Sumeru you care about, if you team up with me to take him down!”

“...” Her eyes look down. She is doubting. Perfect! A little extra push and I’ll have her in the palm of my hand!

“The choice is easy if you ask me. You either walk away right now and wait for everything you love to be destroyed… Or you stay here and listen to my fair terms and conditions!”

“...Fine.“ She sighs. “Tell me how we are doing this.”

“Of course, Dehya! Nice choice!” Haa~ A job well done sure feels good! It makes me want to clap for my own success! “Let’s start discussing what matters most first, percentages! I believe it would be appropriate to have a point zero zero one ninety-nine point nine nine nine distribution! Of course the big number goes to me~ Now! Before you try to say anything let me tell you just how much point zero zero one is! Sixty million mora! Can you believe it? I can’t! That’s so much money for a job well done! More than enough to buy the best of swords over ten times! As for extras, I’m feeling generous! So I will pay all expenses we have along the way! And, on top of that, I will give you that point zero zero one percent even if we don’t manage to catch our target! I think it’s a fair deal! What do you say?”

“Sounds fine by me.“ She says, shaking her head. “I’m not in for the money either way.”

“Perfect!“ I nod. “As for the plan… We’ll gather tomorrow morning, when the sun is at its highest point, in front of this café. From there, I will guide the way. Just trust me!”

“Hm?” Dehya tilts her head. ”Won’t you tell me where we are going?”

“I have to figure out where our target is first!” I point. ”Don’t worry, I will have it by tomorrow!”

“You can know that?”

“Yup! I have contacts! It’s a little… merchant's secret!”

---Alhaitham has joined the room---

Alhaitham

Hello.

MoonSprout

Hello, Alhaitham. It’s good to see you again.

Alhaitham

I see you are here.

As always.

MoonSprout

I never logged off.

Alhaitham

I see.

Who else is here?

Tsuru

Greetings.

Alhaitham

I see we have a new face.

Tsuru

Yes. Two faces, actually. But… He is slow when typing.

Alhaitham

He who?

(...)

Kotsuru

Hi.

Tsuru

Him. Apologies again for his tardiness.

Alhaitham

You have similar names.

And seem to know each other.

Are you two related?

Tsuru

Yes, we are siblings.

Alhaitham

I see.

That does make sense.

Where are you from?

Kotsuru

Sorry, I find typing hard.

Alhaitham

…It’s fine.

Tsuru

We are from Inazuma, Alhaitham. And you?

Alhaitham

Sumeru.

I’m the Akademiya’s scribe. That’s an important position.

Tsuru

Impressive.

Alhaitham

I didn’t think Akon had reached Inazuma.

Aren’t all connections with the outside world cut?

Tsuru

Yes, that is indeed the case.

Kotsuru

Inazuma.

Tsuru

But brother managed to obtain these devices. I think it would be better for him to explain.

Alhaitham

You want me to wait for him to type, Tsuru?

Kotsuru

It’s not Tsuru, it’s Kotsuru.

Alhaitham

He actually typed that really fast.

I was talking to Tsuru.

Kotsuru

Ah.

Then it’s Tsuru.

Tsuru

He is the one that got them, after all.

Alhaitham

I guess we will have to wait in that case.

Seeing the speed with which he is typing now,

surely it won’t be long.

(...)

(...Dear mora, how can he take so long?)

(...)

Kotsuru

Let’s say there is a certain courier who won’t leave a package undelivered.

(That explains nothing.)

(And somehow I know what he’s talking about.)

Alhaitham

I see.

---Fandango has joined the room---

Tsuru

Greetings.

Alhaitham

Don’t bother, he’s a stalker.

He barely says a word.

Tsuru

I see.

Kotsuru

Hi.

Alhaitham

So,

---AAAAAAAAAA has joined the room---

Alhaitham

What do you know about Venti the Storm?

AAAAAAAAAA

what do you know about venti the storm?

Tsuru

Greetings, AAAAAAAAAA.

Alhaitham

Hello.

AAAAAAAAAA

what do you know about venti the storm?

Tsuru

Nothing but common knowledge.

He is a man who one day appeared on Inazuma and destroyed everything.

Alhaitham

You don’t know anything about his location?

Tsuru

No, I’m sorry.

AAAAAAAAAA

its fine, tsuru

Kotsuru

It’s not Tsuru, it’s Kotsuru.

AAAAAAAAAA

hello, kotsuru

(...)

Kotsuru

Hi.

Alhaitham

Where are you from, AAAAAAAAAA?

(...)

Kotsuru

I know.

Alhaitham

You know?

AAAAAAAAAA

you know????

Alhaitham

What do you know?

(...)

(...I should not ask him questions.)

Kotsuru

Where he is.

Alhaitham

Where who is?

AAAAAAAAAA

what????

(...)

AAAAAAAAAA

kotsuru???

Kotsuru

It’s not kotsuru???, it’s Kotsuru.

It’s Venti the Storm.

AAAAAAAAAA

venti the storm??

Kotsuru

It’s not venti the storm??, it’s Kotsuru.

AAAAAAAAAA

what??

Tsuru

What brother is trying to say is that he knows the whereabouts of Venti the Storm.

AAAAAAAAAA

really??

Alhaitham

Where is he, Kotsuru?

(...)

(...Actually, it’s not that hard to figure it out.)

Kotsuru

I can’t tell. It’s a secret.

(Since he is from Inazuma, and thus, has little to no contact with the rest of the world, Venti the Storm has to be hidden somewhere in Inazuma.)

Alhaitham

Okay.

I understand.

AAAAAAAAAA

i have things to do

bye

Alhaitham

See you.

MoonSprout

Goodbye.

Tsuru

Farewell.

---AAAAAAAAAA has left the room---

Kotsuru

Bye.

(Well, I have nothing more to do here.)

(Time to pull out the business.)

Alhaitham

Say, Tsuru,

Since you are from Inazuma

and the nation is going through a rough time

I’m sure you must be struggling with supplies.

Tsuru

Well, yes. Most of my belongings, such as my tea sets, have been lost to The Storm.

Alhaitham

Tea sets, I see.

I actually have some good sets I can send you through a certain courier.

Tsuru

That would be wonderful.

Alhaitham

All I want in exchange is the modest price of

⚞30.000 mora⚟

Pretty good deal, right?

What do you say??

---Alhaitham1 has joined the room---

Alhaitham

That’s my cue to leave.

Alhaitham1

Stop impersonating me.

Give me back my name.

Alhaitham

Byebyee.

---Alhaitham has left the room---

Whew… That was a close call… Dealing with that nosy pig-head is the last thing I would want to do in my life! …Well, second to last; that does sound better than donating even one of my hard-earned mora. The Akon business seems pretty rough, no one ever falls for my tricks… I mean, my perfectly fair offers! Not even with the name of someone important can I do that… Maybe they see through my acting? …No, no way. I’m being boring, just like him. …Maybe that’s the problem! Since I don’t have my usual charm, and instead I have a monotone and uninteresting way of talking, maybe people don’t bother to consider my prices… I’ll keep the gist up for just a little while longer, and if it still doesn’t make me profit, I will change my business model.

As for the way my meeting with Dehya ended, I didn’t pay for a single thing so it was an absolute win! I never ordered anything, and Dehya left having only ordered that single beer. She said she didn’t trust me not pulling another trick on her were she to order more. No idea what that could mean! I established my conditions clearly from the very beginning! People just don’t know how to understand language anymore!

After that? The usual preparations. Polished my best weapon, and put the cheapest of foods in my bag; I’m not paying for one of those expensive restaurant meals that are actually scams. Those prices are so exaggerated! Food is food! Why buy one of those extravagant dishes when you can buy a simple apple and subsist just fine! And finally, I brought with me a miscellaneous assortment of items Dehya may need for the trip. I did say all expenses would be on me, but I never said I would pay for whatever she wanted! This is a little gamble in which, if I manage to guess everything she might ask for along the way, I won’t have to spend a single mora! Ehe~ Businesses are so fun~

And once again, I find myself waiting for Dehya at Puspa Café, this time with a big bag on my back, almost as big as me! I needed a lot of items to have all possibilities covered, but this little guy of a bag right here will save me, at the very least, some mora. Being punctual is always important when it comes to business, even once a contract has been made. It makes you look reliable, and in turn, will make it harder for people to leave. Hopefully she won’t make me wait for much longer… I could have sold one or two products in the time I’m spending here… Although this is for a profit potentially bigger than what I could ever dream of so it’s fine. Speaking of selling, I’m of course carrying a wide variety of products just in case we come across people from another nation wanting exotic items, or some fellow bounty hunters short on supplies for such a dire travel. All moments are good moments for mora-making! That’s one of my many mottos.

“Dori?” Ah, Dehya is already here. I must have dozed off a bit too much, silly me… I just can’t help it when mora comes into my mind!

“Just on time, Dehya! Good there! Well then, it’s about time to go! Let’s not waste time here!”

“Huh?”

I tilt my head at the sudden confused sound. “What’s the matter?”

“Just the two of us?”

“Of course!” I nod confidently. ”I never mentioned more people coming, did I? Why would we need anyone else to begin with? We already have you!”

“...We are facing off against the Venti the Storm.”

“Yes, and?” I immediately retort. ”That’s just a simple one on one fight - one on two since I’ll be there too! That’s not something new for you, is it? I’ve seen you beat whole gangs just by yourself!”

“...” Uh-oh! She doesn’t seem convinced! Time to pull out the ol’ change of topic!

“Let’s get going, shall we? Inazuma is pretty far away!”

“Inazuma?” Dehya asks. ”Wouldn’t he have been found there already?”

“He hasn’t! Trust my sources! He is there!” Time to walk away before she has time to mention the previous topic.

“Hey! Wait! …Ugh… Whatever…” Excellent! Now everything is in motion! Sixty billion mora, here I come!

…Actually, this trip seems rather uneventful. There is no profit, it’s just walking. And why just walk when you can walk and make mora?

---Alhaitham has joined the room---

Boo

oooooo

hihiii

Alhaitham

Hello

AAAAAAAAAA

Alhaitham

How are you doing today?

Wouldn’t you happen to need something?

Boo

no im fine

i dont want to buy anything

---Kotsuru has joined the room–--

Boo

hii

Alhaitham

Hello again

AAAAAAAAAA

Alhaitham

AAAAAAAAAA?

Do you need anything?

AAAAAAAAAA

not interested

---Zuru has joined the room---

Boo

oooo

a new face

hi zuru

Kotsuru

I’m not Zuru, I’m Kotsuru.

Zuru

Do not mistake me for such a person.

Boo

okayokay

sorry

Alhaitham

Do any of you need anything?

Because I can provide.

Zuru

No, thank you, impersonator from Sumeru.

(...What.)

I have my ways to know everything.

Kotsuru

Do any of you know what Venti the Storm likes?

Boo

what?

why??

Zuru

Pay no attention to Kotsuru.

At times I wonder if he is even reading what we say.

Kotsuru

Or anything about him. All information would be helpful.

Alhaitham

I may know.

But I would need some mora to make sure I do.

Boo

dont listen to alhaitham

they just want mora

(...)

Kotsuru

What? What is this?

Boo

what is what??

wht are you talking about??

Zuru

I’m sure it’s just a private message.

Kotsuru

My apologies. It was a private message.

Boo

ooooo

you two know each other so welll

are you friends or something???

Zuru

No.

Don’t you ever dare say that again.

Boo

im sorry

---Bu has joined the room---

Boo

what

what??

thats my name

give it back

Kotsuru

I understand your feelings.

My apologies, this is merely the name of my establishment.

I thought it would be appropriate for this device.

Alhaitham

Hello!

I see you are a new face around here!

Do you need any supplies?

Supplies?

No, thank you, I am well equipped.

Alhaitham

But are you?

You never know what may be ahead.

Prevention is better than cure.

Think about it.

This is your last chance.

Are you a traveler in the search of Venti the Storm?

Or maybe a simple citizen looking for exotic items?

Either way I have just what you need.

---AAAAAAAAAA has left the room---

Yes, you could say I’m looking for Venti the Storm.

But I’m not interested.

Boo

listen to them bu

they know what they say

their products are the best

(Oh, this is surprising! But very pleasant!)

Zuru

Don’t listen to them, Bu.

Alhaitham is just someone who impersonates a notorious person from Sumeru to sell their dubious products.

(Dubious?!? My products are of the best quality!)

And Boo is just someone who despises you personally.

I understand.

Thank you for the warning, Zuru.

Kotsuru

It’s not Zuru, it’s Kotsuru.

Zuru

Do not mistake us. We are nothing alike.

(...I won’t be making any mora with these people around.)

(It will be better if I don’t waste my time.)

---Alhaitham has left the room---

A~and back to the real world, with real and mastered means to make money. I will give this Akon strategy a few more tries, and maybe then I will drop the name of Alhaitham… Or maybe I'll drop Akon altogether. Leaving that aside, me and Dehya have finally reached a place to rest, Gandharva Ville, where I finally made use of my mora-saving bag when Dehya asked for something to eat! I love saving mora almost as much as I love making it! Almost.

While Dehya grabs the apple I so kindly packed for her, a tall and unknown man approaches us. “Excuse me.” My, my! What do I see here? Red-headed, strange clothes… This must be a foreigner! Perfect chance to get some profit out of him! “My name is Tartaglia, I’m a traveler from Snezhnaya trying to go to Inazuma, but I am struggling to find my way. Could any of you two tell me how to get there?”

“Ah, of course.” Dehya nods, not giving much thought to the business opportunity. ”First take that pa—”

“No need, Dehya! Leave this to me!” I can’t let her ruin this chance. “So you are looking for information, hm? Worry not! I have the thing for you! And just for a modest price!”

“Price?” Tartaglia repeats.

“That’s right! Fifteen hundred thousand mora! Take it or leave it!”

“Fifteen hundred thousand?!“ He takes a step back. “Just for information? I… I guess I’ll pay… But I must say this is a bit too much.” Ehehe~ It’s always so easy to haggle with foreigners! They are too distracted by their new surroundings to argue about the price!

“Of course! It’s a pleasure making business with you, Mister Tartaglia!” Let’s see, let’s see… Where did I put that knowledge capsule about the geography of Liyue…? Archons bless Akon for bringing back the market of canned knowledge! “Here you go!”

“Uh-” He inspects the product he acquired. “Uh? What is this?” Sorry, no refunds!

“Let’s go, Dehya!“ I grab my hired merc by the wrist. “Bounty is waiting!” It’s better to walk away from confused customers. They cause nothing but problems.

“Huh?“ She let's out. “But what about him?” I can’t hear you! I’m too far away! I pull her arm, making it clear we have no time to wait. “Ugh…!” There, much better Dehya. Leave him alone.

“W-Wait!“ My most recent customer screams. “How do I use this thing?!” Sorry, not sorry, Mister Tartaglia.

A joyous sigh escapes my lips, I just love the feeling of walking away from a transaction with extra mora in my pockets! The additional weight swaying from side to side with each step gives a satisfaction I can’t put into words, just like walking away from a plentiful meal with your stomach completely full!

“Dori.”

“Dehya?”

“What was that?”

“A sale.”

“Making him pay instead of just telling him. Leaving like that without giving him help. I know you have a business to keep, but you could have showed him the way since he had handed you the mora.” How bothersome.

“Time is mora, Dehya. We have to reach Liyue before the sun sets if we want a place to sleep.” I happily explain. ”Besides, he is a foreigner! We will never come across him again!” My employee clicks her tongue and clenches her fist, but ultimately does nothing. There, good girl. “Now let’s get going! The Chasm won’t cross itself!”

The Chasm… This place I dislike. It’s arid, and most important of all, empty. There are not that many resources to collect apart from minerals, which is not bad, but it’s lacking in variety. Additionally, the fact there are barely any people to trade with means traversing this area is potentially a waste of mora, since I will be earning none! Whenever I’ve had to walk by here, I have tried to do so as fast as possible, and today is no exception! I’d say, in fact, I am walking even faster than usual right now! There is a lot of mora waiting for me!

My employee suddenly stops without warning. “Do you hear that?”

“Hear what, Dehya?”

“There’s people screaming.” She points to the giant, deep hole by our side. “It’s coming from the center of the mine.”

Now that she mentions it… “Yes, I can hear it!” Anyhow, as I was saying, today I’m walking even faste– “...Dehya?” I turn to see her not following me, but instead approaching the edge. “Where are you going?”

“Help them.”

“All the way down?” I ask, and Dehya nods. ”No way! Have you seen the depth of this place! It will take us way too much to get out, both physically and temporarily, and I doubt those people down there have enough mora for this to be worth it!”

“I’m still going.”

“So you are quitting, hm?” I shoot her a little, stern glare.

“It would seem like it.” Oh. The ‘are you quitting’ trick didn’t work. “Give me my part, then.”

Hmph… So she remembered what we agreed on… “Fine.” Let’s see… Point zero zero one of what we made is… “Here you go! Your fifteen hundred mora!”

“W-What is this?” She glares at the coins I so generously placed on her hands.

“You thought I’d give you those sixty million no matter what?“ I laugh at the thought. “Sorry but no, we agreed I would give you point zero zero one of what we made!”

She heaves a tried, but not disappointed, sigh. “Whatever, I never expected you to give me that much.”

“Well then, see you, Dehya!“ I wave at her. “I hope you are willing to work next time I need a caravan protected!”

“Yeah… Bye.”

It seems those sixty billion won't be coming home… I guess I wasn’t expecting to get my hands on them to begin with, there’s nothing that can be done with a single soldier against the world… Well, it’s fine just like this, I didn’t waste much of my time! And not only that, I made a handful of mora from that Snezhnayan foreigner! Speaking of profit… You owe me thirty-six thousand sixty-seven point five mora! You remember our deal, right? I’ll be nice and spare you these final words, but I want that half mora! Got it? It’s a pleasure making business with you!

Chapter 9: Dehya

Chapter Text

That Dori, really… Guess it’s my fault for going along with her plan, I’m more than aware of how she is. It’s better to keep all contact professional and sparing, and expect her to give as little mora as possible. I should have kept it in mind, but this goes as a reminder.

With that out of the way, time to focus on finding these screaming guys. Their voices are muffled, they must be trapped somewhere. I’ve no idea what they could have done to end up under rocks in the deepest parts of The Chasm, but one thing is for sure, they had terrible luck.

…Wow, their screams keep getting louder, and it’s not only because I’m getting closer. They must be desperate, although who wouldn’t be when trapped all the way down here? It must be dark, hard to survive, and hard to get out. …Though it sounds like they are arguing… Judging by the place their voices come from, they must be somwhere under the boulders near me. They look really heavy, it’s going to take a toll on my arms moving these. Really… What did they do to get trapped here…? I place my hands on a rock in order to roll it to the side, despite gravity trying to keep it in place.

One, two… “Hngh!”

…One, two… “Hnngh!!”

…Okay, last push… One, two… “Hngh!!!”

…There… A hole barely big enough for someone to squeeze through. I just have to hold it open… Though these boulders are way too heavy…

“Hey!” The voice of a boy screams from inside. “Look, guys! Someone came!“

“Come out fast!” I yell at them. “I can’t keep this open for long!”

“O-Okay!“ That same voice replies. “Hurry, guys! Hurry!“

One by one, a group of people passes through the exit I made. First, a gray haired boy howls like a wolf as he wiggles his way out. Eh… I’ve seen weirder screams in the middle of battle. ‘Sides, he does look like a wolf.

Second comes a weird girl, black hair, twintails, wearing a lot of blue and stars… Yeah, pretty weird. ”Do not forget thy hat, Lady Megistus!” A female voice says from the inside of the cave before pushing a big, round and pointy hat through the hole; it barely fits, why would anyone wear something so ostentatious? The blue starred girl then puts it on. Yeah, weird.

Third is a blonde girl with an eyepatch. She squirms while trying to make her way through the rocks, then rolls out because someone pushed her too hard from the other side, and, after that, she stands as if she had done something worth being proud of. “Not even the darkest of depths are rival to the Prinzessin der Verurteilung! Yes, for the Immernachtreich is darker than darkness itself, and mightier than the heaviest of boulders!” …What? There's someone in this world who talks like that? …Oh, and also, after her came a crow. Guess it’s her pet.

Fourth, a white haired kid struggles his way out. From the grunts he makes, I can tell he is the boy I talked to. While trying to get out, a small rock falls from above and hits him on the head. …It’s not like I could have done anything about it, my arms are busy keeping the exit open. The rest of his friends grab him and help him out. “Thanks…” He says, scratching the back of his head because of the pain.

“Is that all?” I ask, my arms starting to get tired.

“Uh-” The white haired boy turns to his group to count. “Yes…” He nods. Finally, I can drop the boulder. A loud thump shakes the ground when it falls back to where it was.

“Well then,” I clap my hands clean. I should return to Sumeru now that my contract with Dori is done. I can protect everyone from Venti the Storm there if he does shows up. “Take care, you four.”

“W-Wait!” The white haired boy calls out. I turn to look him in the eyes. “Do you know how to get to Liyue?”

”Liyue?” That’s… right around the corner, isn’t it? “Yeah. It’s… a straight line in that direction.”

“That direction…” He repeats, pointing to the east. ”Okay, thanks!” He gives me a thumbs up.

I guess now it’s my turn to leave for real, though climbing all the way up from here is gonna be tough. Well, here I go. “Hop!” Hopefully, this won’t take more than an hour if I do it fast. I want to get back to Sumeru before sunset…

I land on the surface with a loud thud. That was pretty good training, and I did make it on time, exactly one hour. I should get going then, and once I'm back home, guess I’ll take a rest.

As I take the first step, a foreign shadow creeps up on me from behind with violent intent. Before it has a chance to do anything, I turn around and face it. “There you are!” The man says rather cheerfully; it’s that guy from Snezhnaya Dori sold something to. “Your name was Dehya, wasn’t it? I would like to speak with your manager.”

And now I have to deal with Dori’s problems, great… “Sorry,“ I reply, “we’re not working together anymore.”

“Really?“ Disappointed, he shrugs. “Well, that’s a shame.” He cracks his knuckles. I don’t like where this is going. “Still, I believe you are partially responsible for what happened.”

I sigh, this is not exactly how I wanted my noon to go. “Fine, then. I’ll teach you how to use that thing you bought.”

“No need.” He quickly interrupts, forcing one of my eyebrows up. “A nice madam told me the way to Liyue, I don’t need help with that anymore.”

So this guy is looking for something else entirely, and said something is important enough for him to go back and look for Dori and me. Does he really care about mora that much? “Your name was Tartaglia, right?”

“I see you remember me!” He smiles a genuine smile, almost making me drop my guard for a moment. “How nice, that takes presentations out of the way. It’s nice to meet you!”

I would rather solve this with words since I’m exhausted after climbing my way up from that deep mine. “You should look for Dori if you want your money back. I can’t help you, sorry.” That Dori only paid me one thousand five hundred. Even with the mora I brought with me, there's no way I can do anything.

Tartaglia shakes his head happily. “I’m not looking for that either.”

Despite his friendly attitude, I can tell he is prepared for battle. “Then what?”

“I have been craving a good fight for a long time.“ He politely explains. “Personally, that’s the reason I want to find Venti the Storm, surely he can give me a battle worth my time and effort! However, he is not here.” Tartaglia grabs the bow he was carrying behind his back. “What I’m trying to say is I would like you to repay me with combat. Will you accept my request?”

“...Not happening. I have no reason to put myself in dang–” The sound of something piercing through the air stops my sentence. An arrow is coming to my head, forcing me to tilt to the side to avoid it. He was aiming for my ear, so he wasn’t trying to go for the kill, but the threat is clear.

“Self-defense.” He kindly adds. “That’s a good enough reason, right?” I look deep into his eyes, finding no way to distract him and run away. Yeah, I’m not getting out of here with words. “Don’t be afraid to go all out, I already made sure no one is around.”

“Tsk…!” Good thing I was prepared to fight thanks to Dori.

I run straight toward him, the distance between the two enough for five steps of mine. He shoots a bunch of arrows my way, which I dodge. Once he is within range, I attack him from above with my broadsword.

“To tell you the truth,” he easily blocks it with a pair of hydro swords, “I have high hopes for this fight.” He pushes my weapon down and tries to kick me in the head, gravity dragging me to his leg. “I didn’t think you would manage to dodge that first arrow, but you greatly impressed me!” Before he has a chance to hit me with his foot, I crouch under his attack and grab his other leg. He reacts with a surprised but amused sound.

I lift his body over my head and try to slam him against the floor, but a sudden sting of pain forces my hands open. I let out a grunt; he stabbed me in the arm while I was mid-swing. Tartaglia manages to land and roll away safely.

“Nice warm up!” He prepares his bow to attack me from far away again.

“Will you shut up already?” I grab the handle of my broadsword, which is stuck in the ground next to me, and pull it out. “I’m trying to fight here.”

A pleased smirk forms on his face, this guy’s too annoying. “Arrows won't work against you, right? I'll have to try something else.” He puts the mask he has strapped to a side of his head on. …To be honest, he looks a bit dumb with that thing. “Here I come!”

He disappeared in the blink of an eye! Instinct makes me hide behind my weapon, which happens to block his attack. “Ngh!” He's suddenly moving so fast! I barely have the time to react! And he is using electro now…?

Tartaglia jumps to a side before I have time to recover from my poor defense and tries to slash my back. I take a quick glance at my weapon; the claymore is too heavy to fight against his speed. I have no choice but to drop it and turn to punch him in the face. He manages to step away before my weapon hits the ground, seeing my attack coming from a mile away. None of us touch each other. Picking up my blade will be like asking to get beaten, guess I’ll have to use my other two weapons instead.

He dashes from a distance, spinning in circles around me, lifting a could of dust which blocks my view. My eyes are useless in this situation, so I close them to focus on the air shifting around him, that's all I need to know where he’ll come…

Behind from the right!

Not turning around, I grab his arm before his blade touches me. He still has his other sword; holding it tightly, he spins around my grip to stab me from the front. Before he can do so, I knee him on the side, punch him above the head, and hook him away. Chances to hit this guy will be rare with his speed, so I have to hurry before he can get up.

I jump on him, secure his torso between my legs, and prepare my first swin-–

…

A sudden burning sensation pierces through me.

My eyes are trembling.

My vision is blurry.

My ears hear nothing but a ringing.

I can feel my consciousness wavering.

I look down,

through the haze,

I make out the sight of his blade deep inside my stomach.

He stabbed me.

From a lying position, he managed to move so fast I couldn’t react.

He laughs in an amused way. “Did you really think I would fall down that easily?”

Blood comes out from the wound and mixes with the water of his blade.

My breath stops for a moment.

The tip of his sword is poking out my back.

I stare into his eyes through the mask. “...You stopped moving so I would hurry to get you, huh…?”

“Oh, you got that fast!“ He sounds like he is having fun.

…

But I still have enough will to fight.

I grab his hand before he has a chance to pull the sword out, keeping it in place.

He attacks me with his other blade, as I expected. I seize his other wrist the moment he tries to make a move.

I slam his arm against the floor.

Both of my hands are busy keeping his in check.

My legs keep him in place.

I can use no weapons, but neither can he.

I’m pretty sure I can beat him like this.

My breath, ragged and weak, carries the sound of my voice. “Now it’s my turn.”

Tartaglia reacts fast and knees me in the back.

I recoil, but push through the pain.

He opens his mouth to speak.

I headbutt him.

His head bounces against the floor.

I headbutt him again.

His legs stop moving.

I headbutt him.

His hands stop resisting my grip.

I headbutt him once more.

His skull cracks loudly, blood spluttering from under his mask like a balloon being popped.

He is not moving anymore.

My own blood drips out my forehead, I must have made a hole from all the headbutting. His mask was too tough and pointy in some places… I couldn't even get it to break…

My head rests on his.

I'm too faint to stand up…

My insides feel like fire after all that moving with a blade still inside,

they must've been stirred real good…

I let go of his hand and the sword slips out on its own.

A splurge of blood pours onto the floor.

Man, this is bad…

My own weight is too much for me to lift. I drop down on top of him.

I try to move my arm, but it barely responds with a tic.

Yeah, I can’t reach Sumeru like this…

I have no choice but to wait for someone to pass by.

It's not like I can hold onto consciousness for much longer…

I close my eyes and try to steady my breath.

After all of that, even the movement of my lungs is enough to make me feel sick.

A faint breeze rustles by, cold and weak.

A leaf from a nearby tree falls on my back, the weight is enough to crush me.

Movement comes from under me,

pushing me away,

turning me around,

and forcing me to look at the sun.

Not even a minute has passed,

and he is already standing.

I open my eyes to see Tartaglia stretching as if this is all had been warm-up.

He pushes his mask away; his nose is pouring blood, but the rest of his face is fine for the most part.

“Man, that was fun!“ He happily exclaims before facing me. “Thank you for the fight, Miss Dehya! It was a pleasure making business with you!” Tartaglia walks closer to me, wiping his top lip clean. “Let’s end this, shall we?”

His fingers hold onto my top and lift me up, putting pressure on my chest and making it harder to breathe.

…Even if I can’t move, giving up is not an option.

When a lion is cornered, you can be sure it will always do the same thing…

Bite.

“Ouch!”

Blood from his hand fills my mouth with a metallic taste.

“H-Hey! Let go!”

I put all the strength I have left in my jaw, even if I know it's useless.

Part of his flesh is torn apart and falls into my throat.

“Stop it!”

He slams my whole body against the floor, but I don’t let go; it’s the only thing I can do.

He SLAMS me,

and SLAMS me,

and SLAMS me,

and SLAMS me,

and

Chapter 10: Cyno

Chapter Text

Cyno. General Mahamatra. TCG aficionado. Currently in charge of a highly confidential solo mission. The details: to escort a highly important individual from Girdle of the Sands, the northernmost part of the Great Red Sand, all the way to Liyue Harbor in under a week. The reason: confidential, even to me. I have not the slightest clue what the motive for this confidentiality is, but I know one thing for sure: to me, this has crossed the line.

The punchline.

…Get it?

I have been instructed to bring a caravan carried by sumpter beasts, as not a single person can know the identity of that whom I have to protect. The place where I’m supposed to pick them up is the border between the desert and Fontaine, the arid cliff from which you can see the vast ocean of Romartime Harbor. The slight sandstorm obscures the far view, however, the gentle sun, common in the area, provides enough light to see clearly everything that’s close, creating a veil. Two figures stand on the edge of the cliff, and, once the sand allows me to, upon further inspection, I see a tall man, imposing and stern, his white hair flutters faintly in the wind, and his eyes, serious and calm, reflect a long time holding an important position. Next to him, a woman half his height admires the sights before turning to meet me; her face seems to have a perpetual smile, and her eyes, just like a wide lake, give a feeling of joyous vanity. …Her leyekes…

“Ah! You must be the one who has been charged with escorting us!” She speaks first, her voice tone vain and arrogant. “Although you should be able to recognize me at first glance, presentations are a must. I, Furina de Fontaine, hydro archon and Regina of waters, am pleased to make your acquaintance.” She makes a gesture as if bowing down, but never allowing her head to go down, almost to say no one is above her.

“I am aware that, in spite of the current situation, you were informed you would escort a single person.” The man speaks next, his hand swaying in the air as he talks before returning to his chin once he is done. “My apologies, but I was unable to prevent this lady by my side from following me.”

“Oh please, Monsieur Neuviellette,” Furina can’t hold her words, she steps in to talk some more. She seems to be fond of drawing attention to herself. “There is no way in Teyvat I would miss the–”

“Lady Furina,” the man quickly interrupts her, “I must remind you that the event we are attending is a secret, even to this fine man who will take us there. As such, you mustn’t bring it up.” He coughs before directing his words to me, the severeness in his voice disappearing. “My name is Neuvillette. It is a pleasure to meet you, General Mahamatra. I trust you will do an excellent job.”

“The pleasure is all mine. My name is Cyno.” The seriousness of the situation, overwhelming at times, leads me to the conclusion that making a good impression is important. Although I’m unaware of its exact importance, the weight that has been placed upon my shoulders is one I have been trusted with carrying flawlessly, and thus, I must provide a sense of security to these eminent individuals so that they do not worry and are capable of focusing on their duties. Luckily, my many years of experience and expertise have taught me the intricacies of words. “I have a feeling our collaboration will have satisfying results. This must be a sign, no?”

“...” A hard audience, I see. Their shocked faces, a signal my message came as unexpected, create a void in the atmosphere that would suck any nearby individual into an uncomfortable environment. The eyes of the pair, slightly wide, drill into me, giving me a reason to budge and take a step back. However, I won’t, I’m a professional.

“Wu-“ Oh? “Wahahahaha!“ Furina bursts into an exaggerated laughter, her relaxed and carefree stance combined with her leaning forward causes her to stumble and eventually use Neuvillette for support. “Haaa…~ ‘A sign, no’... What a wonderful joke! I believe we should give our new friend here a well-deserved applause! Don’t you agree, Monsieur Neuvillette?”

“Hm. Yes, I must admit it caught me off-guard thanks to the simplistic set-up.” Neuvillette gives a couple of short yet honoring claps while Furina energetically showers me with a volley of small and fast applause.

As I bask in the praises sent by such important and refined people, as the soft sand floating in the wind slowly becomes tamer and allows a clearer view of the landscape, and as the world keeps on revolving with fear of the name ‘Venti the Storm’, I am finally given concrete and definite evidence that I was born to be a comedian.

The voyage starts, as any other, with a first step, leaving behind a trail in the sand that will soon vanish. Beside my footsteps, the marks left by a wheel accompany my stride. The caravan hiding both Neuvillette and Furina slowly pushes forward through the mountains of shifting sands we call desert. Every second of the journey, although uneventful due to the fact nothing happened, was a moment of extreme tension, as anyone or anything could come and attack hiding in the mantle of the sandstorm. Occasionally, the muffled giggles of Furina could be heard coming from inside the vehicle, she is remembering the conversation we just had and muttering my great joke. The trip, just like this monologue, became stale not too long after it began, but, unlike this monologue, it can’t stop, because there is a lesson that can never be forgotten: in the desert, crime doesn’t desert you.

Aaru village, the quaint and small group of houses lost amidst the sands, is the only place we can rely on to provide shelter from the harsh nights of the area. The extreme cold temperature of the late hours, which would normally make for a severe problem, is almost non-existent inside a lodging with a warm fire.

“Thank you for the house, Candace.”

“No need.” The guardian of the village sits next to me. Her house, spacious enough to host the two of us plus Neuvillette and Furina, makes for a good place to spend the night. In spite of her help being requested for my mission, not even she is allowed to know the identity of the people I have to escort, being forced to sleep in a room different to theirs and having to leave the house when they move. “Aren’t you afraid of Venti the Storm?” She asks. “You might come across him during your journey.”

“Not really.” I cross my arms. “I am confident in my stealth. And if worse comes to be, I know I can put up a fight good enough to allow them to escape.”

“Against the man who destroyed a nation? That’s quite the confidence you have.” Candace leans against the backrest, her head pointing slightly upwards, and her eyes lost in thought. “Truth be told, the news came as a real shock to me. Now there is a man on the loose, capable of crushing anything he wants on a whim and getting away with it, who might come here. And, as the guardian of the village, it is my duty to protect everyone from him. I can’t say I’m not constantly worried about that happening, even if all the rumours about him are exaggerations bordering on lies.”

“Hm… I doubt he’ll come here of all places, the village is fairly small and unimportant.”

“Yes… That is my only hope.” The calmness of the night, although relaxing when there is no immediate threat to worry about, can become eerie under the proper circumstances. The silence between us, a reminder of the presence of Venti the Storm and the menace he represents, grows bigger and more overwhelming every second. “And on top of that, there is also the invention of Akon to worry about.” As expected of a guardian, Candace doesn’t allow the quietness to turn unescapable.

“Worry? I fail to see how that could ache or… something similar.”

“...” A second silence forms between us as we ponder my words. The fact a mere invention created simply for communication could cause problems worth worrying over is an idea hard to fathom, yet it seems that is the case for Candace. Her eyes, drilling a hole into my skull, show the ambivalence of someone who would rather not think about it and, instead, glare at me for saying such a thing. “...People have been uncommunicative ever since Akon appeared.” She sighs, her gaze losing that burning aggressiveness. ”It would seem the average person prefers using that all day and forget about the world to coming out and meeting face to face.” Her eyes wander from the hole she created in my head to the endless void of the starry sky. Outside the window, the dark blue color above us absorbs anyone who dares to stare.

“Perhaps it is the presence of Venti the Storm.” It is that name that manages to bring Candace back from the immensity of space, even if for a second. Her glare met mine, her body language showing she had the same theory, and then she returned to the freedom of the sky. “The knowledge that someone like him could be out there, and that there is nothing you can do about it even if you came face to face with him, must fill most people with worry and impotence, just like it does to you.”

”Yes…” She whispers. “I thought about that too, but that does nothing to fix the problem of the empty streets.” Candace goes silent for a moment, inspecting the stars to think about what to say next. “I’m not really against Akon, but I’m not in favour of it either. I wouldn’t say it is a problem by itself, however, I can’t deny I would be glad if it didn’t exist.”

“Hm…” I must think carefully about what to answer, this situation requires cautiousness. “I’m sure Akon will disappear once Venti the Storm stops being relevant, after all, the only thing it is used for is to vent in the forum.”

“...” The words I uttered echo through the room, their weight slowly pushing us down. Indeed, this problem is simply solved with time, however, that is a solution satisfactory to no one. That thought inhabits my head, and steadily becomes bigger, and just by looking at Candace and her tired eyes focused on me, I can tell we are sharing it. “...I’m going to sleep.” She says, lying down and covering herself with a blanket. I can’t say I don’t understand her, there simply wasn’t anything to say to that, and so the best choice was to just end the conversation. Knowing how she feels, I nod silently, not wanting to disturb her rest, and walk to the door of the room in which Neuvillette and Furina are sleeping. I lie down on the floor, and sleep the least I can, paying constant attention in case my intervention is needed inside.

Next morning, the sun is shining brightly, its light reflecting on the sand, dazzling anyone not used to the environment and searing all those outside. With the caravan ready to resume the journey, I wave goodbye to Aaru Village.

“Agh…!“ Furina complains. “It’s so hot!” I can hear her fanning herself inside the vehicle.

“Bear it a little longer, Lady Furina.” Neuvillette answers. “We are about to leave the desert.”

That’s right, the end of the hot and desolate lands and beginning of the lush forests is near. We will be able to reach Avidya forest in time, which would allow us to arrive at Liyue Harbor a little after sunset. Hopefully, this trip will last no more than two days, and once there, I will have to wait for them to return from the event they are attending so I can escort them back to Fontaine.

Gandharva Ville is close by. Under normal circumstances, I would greet Tighnari, however, I am a completely different man when put on duty. I simply cannot go out of my way to say hi when I have to escort important people.

Just as the sun is half way down, we reach the border between Liyue and Sumeru, which marks two thirds of the way, and the fact I have done my job flawlessly, since we are right on time.

The depths of The Chasm lay in front of us. We walk along the rim of the hole that acts as entrance to the mine, taking the shortest path possible in order to reach our objective. This area is somehow as deserted as the desert itself, but that always seems to be the case around here. The path is quiet, lonely, uneventful, which overall means it is unamusing. I would say the hardest part about this place is to bother enough to pay attention, since there is not much to look at. I can’t lie, I love The Chasm! …That’s sar-chasm.

“...Hm?” There are signs of a battle around the area, a pretty fierce one. Scratches on nearby rocks and trees decorate the place, some simply being broken in half. What could have happened here? …I spot the answer not too far away; I stop in my tracks, and the sumpter beast carrying the caravan stops with me.

“Is something the matter?” Neuvillette asks from inside the vehicle, poking his head out shortly after. His eyes, just like mine, are locked on what is ahead of us. Dehya lies on the floor, covered in wounds and completely battered, floating on a crater filled with her own blood. Near her, there is a knowledge capsule; its contents… geography of Liyue. I have no idea what caused her to end up like this, but it must have been something akin to a beast if it has such power.

“I’m sorry, but we will have to turn back. I know someone who can help her.” I say, taking her out of the red pool and putting her into the caravan. She is still breathing. “Don’t worry, we can still get to Liyue on time.”

“I understand.” Neuvillette nods, making room inside for Dehya.

“Eeeehh?!?“ Furina makes upon seeing the state in which the new passenger is. “What’s going on?!?” She asks, to which Neuvillette explains the situation.

I start moving with the Sumpter Beast. Our destination: Gandharva Ville.

I currently find myself waiting inside Tighnari’s house while he attends to the patient I just brought. Both Furina and Neuvillette are currently resting in a nearby house in the village. The night, cold as always, is almost mesmerizing in the forest. The moonlight seeps through the windows and door, giving just enough light to see, but not enough to admire. Some time later, Tighnari comes into the room after treating Dehya. “Thank you for providing me with a house, Tighnari.”

“I pretty much had no choice.“ He says, wiping his hands with a cloth. “It was necessary for your mission.”

“So,” I ask, “how is she?”

“In short, she will be fine, although she will have to spend a long time resting.” Tired, Tighnari lets out a sigh. ”I'm not exactly a doctor, we should take her to Bimarstan once it's safe to move her.”

“That’s a relief.”

“However,” Tighnari holds his chin with two of his fingers, making a pensive face. “Her injuries were certainly odd. Sword stabs, arrow wounds, and physical trauma all at once. On top of that, there were traces of both electro and hydro elemental energy. It’s almost as if Dehya fought multiple people at the same time, but I've never heard of such a powerful group of bandits. Only someone extremely skilled in fighting, as well as with incredible destructive qualities, would be capable of wounding her like that.”

“Are you suggesting it was Venti the Storm who did this?”

“No,” he quickly shakes his head. “I’m not saying that. I have no proof to claim it was him, but I have no proof it wasn’t him either. What I can say for certain is that this was caused by someone really powerful.”

“So it’s a possibility.” I can’t deny I didn’t think of that too.

Tighnari sighs and takes a seat right beside me. “Things have been too chaotic lately. Between Venti the Storm and the rise of Akon, I haven’t had time to catch a break.”

“Hm… You can rest now that I’m here.”

“Yes,” Tighnari nods, looking me in the eyes. “I know, that’s why I brought it up.”

“Don’t be afraid to Tighkanappi if you need to.”

“...” He glares at me, his eyes seem tired; he must really need to take a nappy. Tighnari has always had a poor sense of humor. “That’s one of the worst you’ve ever said.” I disagree, I think it’s quite funny. “Leaving that aside, I would like to ask, do you use Akon?”

“I do, I bought one the first few days it was available.” I cross my arms, thinking if I indeed bought it back then before talking again. “Why do you ask?”

“Well, I would like to ask your opinion about it.”

“My opinion?”

“Yes.” Tighnari nods slowly. “I’ve had conflicting views ever since I learned of its existence, so I would like you to help me clear my mind.”

“I see. I’m all ears then, tell me what you think.”

“Well…” Tighnari holds his chin once more as he speaks, thing he is used to doing when thinking. “On the one hand, it is a great tool for communication, which would greatly benefit the Forest Rangers. On the other hand, it is really dangerous, as misinformation is easily spread through it, which is why I forbade Collei from using it.”

“Speaking of, where is she?”

“She has locked herself in her room and has remained there ever since Venti the Storm became known.” Tighnari explains. ”Apparently, Madam Faruzan gave her a lot of complicated exercises to solve. In spite of my attempts to calm her down, Collei is terrified of what might happen were she not to complete them all before Madam Faruzan's return, so she won’t come out until she is done. I’ve only been able to see her when I give her food or when she gives me letters to send to her friends from Mondstadt.”

“She seems really stressed, it would be better not to disturb her.” I lean back on the chair. “As for Akon, it is true misinformation is a serious concern. I’ve already had some problems relating to that myself.”

“In that case, I should not change my decision to ban it.“ He heaves a relieved sigh. “Luckily, it would seem none of Collei’s friends from Mondstadt are interested in having one, so she isn’t saddened by the prohibition.”

“It is almost as if you had akonted for her disinterest.” Tighnari glares at me yet again. It is sad his sense of humor is so bad, he would enjoy our conversations way more otherwise.

“I’m too tired for your jokes, Cyno. Let’s go to sleep.” He says as he stands up and heads to his bed.

“Hm…” I can’t deny I wanted our conversation to go on for a bit longer, I was having fun. “Okay.”

After saying goodbye to Tighnari, the trip to Liyue Harbor resumed for the last time. Unlike yesterday, today the journey proceeded without interruption, allowing us to reach our destination right as the sun was setting.

“Thank you for your efforts, General Mahamatra.” Neuvillette says, coming out of the caravan. He is wearing a dark cloak to conceal his identity; his presence here can’t be known due to the secretiveness of the event he is to attend.

“Although mishaps took place along the way,” Furina walks behind him, wearing a similar cloak, “none of them can be attributed to you. As for the part you were responsible for, I must say you did a praise-worthy job. Feel proud to have received such words from an archon.”

“I was simply fulfilling my duty, there’s no need to thank me.” I cross my arms, and wait. Seeing there is no reply, I talk again. “Well then, I will wait for your return to escort you back to Fontaine.”

Neuvillette nods. “We will be here when the first ship to come from Inazuma arrives, wearing robes similar to these. See you then.”

“See you.” And with that, I’m finally free of duties. The only thing I have to do is wait in the land of Liyue for them.

I am momentarily stunned by my sudden freedom… I guess I will have a look at the sights this region can provide before finding a place to stay until they return. The bustling streets of Liyue, full of life, wanted posters, and the early lights of dawn, are daunting due to the numerous crowds of people; the feeling is quite the opposite to the dead calm of the desert. No matter where I move, I keep having the feeling I might bump into someone.

“Whoa…!” In the end, it is not me who bumps into someone, but someone who bumps into me. A wild looking girl carrying papers that look nothing like Venti the Storm posters almost falls, turns around, and looks at me. “Sorry, dude!”

Dude…? Rude… “No problem.”

“Huh?” She stares closely at my face, her eyes examining my features. “You’re new around here, aren’t ya?”

“...Yes, I arrived here not too long ago.”

“Cool!” She hands me one of her papers. “You should come to my concert! The name’s Xinyan, by the way!”

Concert? I look at the poster she gave me. Rock and roll… Tomorrow… “...Maybe I will walk and stroll by.”

“Uh-” She looks to the sides while walking away. It seems she is in a hurry. “Yeah… Sure…! See ya there!” Xinyan rushes away.

Now alone once more, I take a second look at the paper on my hand. Along the many names of people involved in the event, one draws my attention: Venti, notoriously not the Storm. The name is crossed, likely to signify he won’t be participating anymore.

Hm… Although this has solved the problem of what to do tomorrow, what to do right now remains an enigma. …Since I have free time, maybe I should go back to Akon…

---Sign O has joined the room---

Alhaitham

I see you have returned.

Sign O

Yes

Hello again

MoonSprout

Hello.

Boo

hihih

AAAAAAAAAA

Sign O

Hello AAAAAAAAAA

Thats too long

Can I call you 10A?

(...)

Hello?

Alhaitham

They rarely talk.

Kotsuru

Hello.

Alhaitham

It seems they spend most of their time on private chat.

Boo

yee

theyre a bit boring

when they do talk its always about venti the storm

Alhaitham

Speaking of, have you heard the rumors?

A mercenary named Dehya has been found severely wounded near The Chasm.

(...News sure spread fast.)

Boo

what about it???

Alhaitham

Well, she is too strong to lose like that.

And it is unlikely it was an organized planned attack because it would have been impossible to know she was in The Chasm.

Additionally, I heard she was on a trip to search for Venti the Storm.

It is logical to conclude she came across him and lost to his immense power.

Boo

venti the storm did it???

well ok

i guess that makes sense

Sign O

I don’t think it was him

Alhaitham

Why?

AAAAAAAAAA

why?

its obvious it was him

Sign O

There are many people who could have done it

Saying it was him just because he could have been doesn’t seem logical to me

Alhaitham

I can’t think of anyone else who could have done this.

This must be another one of his attacks. With him loose, no one is safe.

You should buy the best weapons and armor to protect yourselves. Luckily, I have the thing just for you.

Boo

no thnaks

Sign O

I’m not interested

Alhaitham

Oh, well. You are the ones missing out.

Once Venti the Storm attacks you, don’t come crying.

I heard there was a knowledge capsule near her unconscious body detailing the geography of Liyue.

I think that is a threat, so be careful, people of Liyue.

Boo

ill be fine

Kotsuru

I don’t think it was him either.

AAAAAAAAAA

it was him

theres no doubt

Boo

who cares who it was??

its not like we can do anything about it speculating

they will be found eventually

just let life follow its course

---Alhaitham1 has joined the room---

---Alhaitham has left the room---

Alhaitham1

That imposter ran away again.

Don’t listen to anything they say, they are just after your mora.

Boo

yes we know

hello al1

how are you??

Alhaitham1

Busy.

I have a lot of matters to take care of, I simply come here in my spare time to try and catch the one who is impersonating me.

I won’t let them walk free after using my name.

Well then.

---Alhaitham1 has left the room---

Sign O

He is just like always

Typicalhaitham

(...)

(...Why has everyone gone quiet?)

---Bu has joined the room---

Boo

ohno

Hello, everyone.

Boo

ohonono

im not putting up with this

byebey

see youu

---Boo has left the room---

Boo always seems rather hostile.

Sign O

That’s just around you

Is that so?

I have no idea what could have led to that reaction.

Regardless, how are you?

Sign O

I’m bored

Really?

That’s odd with all the chaos that has taken place recently.

One would think you’d have something to do.

Sign O

Buaiting

That’s all I have to do

Buaiting?

What do you mean?

Sign O

It’s a joke

Because you are named Bu

And that sounds like the w in waiting

Ah.

(...)

---Bu has left the room—

Kotsuru

Aah. Now I get it.

---Sign O has left the room---

Chapter 11: Baizhu

Chapter Text

When I was lucky enough to come across a traveling partner, I thought it would lead to an enjoyable and leisurely chat as we walk towards our objective, but somehow, it has been quieter than usual.

I have nothing to say to that red-haired bartender!

Now, now, Changsheng. I am sure he is simply shy and wants us to make the first move.

“Excuse me.” I tell him, hoping to start a conversation.

“Hm?” He doesn’t turn around, nor does he stop to talk.

He simply lacks proper manners!

I don’t think that’s the case. He has seemed very courteous thus far, I would say his mind is just somewhere else.

“May I ask why exactly you wish to find Venti the Storm?”

“I don’t see why you would want to know.”

He is not worth our time! At least, not mine!

Calm down, Changsheng… “It’s mere curiosity. I guess you could call it a little bonding activity.”

“Bonding, huh…” He thinks about it for a moment. “I’m partly responsible for that bard’s actions, so I want to make sure he pays.”

Partly responsible? Someone related to the man who destroyed a nation can’t be a good person!

Let’s not judge people without knowing them first, shall we? “Oh? I had no idea about that. It certainly sounds like an interesting story.”

“I wouldn’t say it is.”

…Silence?

Don’t expect social skills from someone with that cold glare!

Again, I’m sure his mind is just somewhere else. “Would you mind telling me?”

“...I caused this to happen, which means I have some blame in all of his actions.“ Mister Diluc explains calmly. “And because he gave me that blame, I am looking to make him pay. In other words, I am looking for retribution.”

“Hmm… It seems you have a peculiar relationship with Venti the Storm.”

“My turn to ask.” Oh? He is continuing the conversation? I thought it was over. “That snake you have on your shoulder.”

“Changsheng.”

“...How long have you and Changsheng known each other?”

“About that…“ I take a moment to recall the events. “That is quite the lengthy story. I wouldn’t want to bore you with the details. We have known each other for a long time, let’s just leave it at that.”

“So you too have things you don’t want to talk about…” He seems as stoic as ever. It’s hard to read his eyes, but I hope I didn’t hurt our developing partnership. “Next question. That kidnapped employee of yours, how can you be so sure it was Venti who did it?”

“Ah, that question is easier.“ I nod in an attempt to create a friendly atomsphere. “You’ll see, before disappearing, she was last seen with him. Apparently he was guiding her to a remote place, and the very next morning, both him and my employee were gone. It is fair to assume he is, at the very least, related to her disappearance, isn’t it?”

“I see. When did this happen?”

“The day before the news about Venti the Storm reached Liyue.“ I reply. “It would seem that, somehow, he moved to Inazuma and destroyed it in the short day he was gone.”

“It seems so indeed.” And so, I am met with silence once more. I guess the conversation this time is truly ove- “What is your plan?”

“Hm? What do you mean?”

“To catch Venti,“ Mister Diluc clarifies, “what are you going to do?”

“Well… Finding him in the vast world of Teyvat would be a nigh impossible task.“ I reason. “I think the best course of action would be to travel to Inazuma as soon as that is a choice and wait for him there. With so many people looking to bring him to that land, I doubt it will take long for him to appear. And, while I’m there, I could investigate my employee's whereabouts and help the destroyed nation.”

“Hm. I see you are not interested in the bounty.”

“I have no need for mora.“ I shake my head firmly. “I’m only interested in finding her.” And he won’t continue talking yet again. “...What is your plan, Mister Diluc?”

“Pretty much the same.“ He drily replies. “Go there, wait for him to show up, and help in the meantime. Knowing him, he won’t last long unfound.” Even now, he did not stop nor turn around to speak.

“I see.“ I nod with a smile. “It appears our partnership will be a long one. I look forward to helping Inazuma together, Mister Diluc.”

“...Hm.” This time, for real, the conversation came to an end, and did not resume shortly after.

I’m surprised he managed to talk for that long.

I told you we just had to give him a chance, Changsheng.

The trip back to Liyue was uneventful to say the least.

He barely said five words in the day it took us to get here.

He is too worried to talk. Speaking of talking, I’m sure a conversation is bound to pop up now that we have reached the city. A discussion on what to do next is pertinent.

“Well then,” right on time. Mister Diluc turns around to look at us for the first time in over twenty hours. “I’m sure you have some matters to attend to.”

“I guess you could say so.”

“...I will take the first ship to Inazuma, I'm sure we'll meet there again.” He does not even wait for my reply to start walking away. “Until then, I will leave you on your own.”

“Oh? Where are you going if I may ask?”

“To investigate.” Seeing he would end too far away for me to hear if he keeps walking, Mister Diluc is forced to stop to finish his explaination. “You told me Venti was around here for some time before disappearing, that means someone could have information about him. Once I’m done, I will look for a place to spend the night.”

“If you would like my help,“ I kindly offer, “I have many spare beds in my pharmacy. I wouldn’t mind lending one to you.”

“Your pharmacy?”

“Yes, Bubu Pharmacy. I’m sure you will easily find it if you ask someone.”

“Hm…” Mister Diluc closes his eyes and remains pensive for a moment, something I noticed he is prone to doing. “Very well, I will go to your place when the night comes. Thank you for the help.”

“No problem!”

He nods. “Until then.” And saying that, Mister Diluc resumes his walk.

“See you.”

At least he is grateful.

I told you he was a good person, you just had to give him a chance.

Now that we have some free time, we should check on the pharmacy. Although we won’t be staying long enough to open it again, it wouldn’t hurt us to see how things are.

Shouldn’t it be fine? You left that girl taking care of it.

You mean Yaoyao? She is simply a little girl; even if I am thankful for her help, you can’t expect her to be able to take care of everything.

Why did you trust the pharmacy to her, then?

Well, she was so insistent on helping me find Qiqi I couldn’t persuade her from coming with me, so I told her watching over the pharmacy would help me more than anything. That was the only way to keep her away from all of this. Besides, some supplies were meant to arrive yesterday, I told her to pick them up on my behalf.

So in the end, you were just using her.

Oh, please, don’t say it as if I would do something like that. She simply offered her help, and I accepted it. I believe it was a fair exchange.

“Doctor Baizhu!” The little girl rushes towards me the moment she sees my shape in the distance. “How did it go? Did you find Qiqi?”

“Not yet.” Her face twists in surprise, then worry, and then sadness, all in the blink of an eye. “But don’t worry, I know where she is.”

“R-Really?!”

She needs some emotional reinforcement to calm herself down, luckily I have just the perfect cure: a head pat. “Of course! You will just have to take care of the pharmacy in my place for a little longer.”

“Hmm… Okay!“ Yaoyao immediately brightens up. “Whatever for Qiqi!” It seems she is back in a good mood.

Are you sure you should lie to her like that?

Lie? What do you mean, Changsheng?

You don’t know for sure if Qiqi is there. What if you end up coming back without her once more?

Ah, don’t worry about that, I will surely find another clue on her whereabouts. And even if I don’t, I will turn Teyvat upside down until I find her.

What a bold claim!

Indeed. I won’t settle again until I come here with Qiqi.

“So, little Yaoyao?” She tilts her head at the mention of her name. “How were things here while I was absent?”

“Ah, it was quiet.“ Yaoyao smiles proudly. “One person came, but I managed to fix her problem all alone!.”

“I see, that’s good.“ Perhaps I should check on said person to ensure everything is right. “It would appear health in Liyue is perfectly fine.” I nod happily, although part of me wonders if some people didn’t come because they knew I wasn’t here to begin with. It would be odd for an event like The Storm to leave so little injuries on the population. “And about the shipment of supplies?”

“About that…” Oh? She is so shy all of a sudden. “I stood here all day and night yesterday, but no one came…”

She is saddened, as if this were her fault. “That’s perfectly fine, I’m sure something happened along the way and they are late.”

“Are you sure…?”

“Yes, don’t worry.”

“O-Okay, Doctor Baizhu…” She manages to muster a smile.

“I will be staying here for some time before resuming my search,” I explain, ”so there won’t be any need for you to come. Feel free to go out and play all you want.”

She beams. “Okay! But I will come back to help Qiqi!”

I nod. “Thank you for your efforts, Yaoyao. I will warn you before my departure.”

“Mhm!” And there she goes, running ecstatically. It must have been hard to hold her need to play while she took care of the pharmacy.

Kids these days! She shouldn’t take care of this place at all when she is so young!

That’s just the way she is. …Well then, I believe we have some free time, at least until Mister Diluc comes here. I have to keep an eye for the shipment in case it arrives, so…

Are you going to use that device again?

Do you have a better idea?

---Bu has joined the room---

---Boo has left the room---

Hello.

Alhaitham

Hello.

Is it just you today?

Alhaitham

No.

MoonSprout is also here, although that is to be expected.

MoonSprout

Hi.

Alhaitham

There was also Boo, who just left the moment you came.

It was quite abrupt, we were in the middle of a conversation.

Is that so?

What was the conversation about, if I may ask.

---Zuru has joined the room---

Alhaitham

The latest rumors.

Zuru

Oh? Are you talking about the cloaked one?

Alhaitham

Precisely.

The cloaked one?

I have not heard of such a thing.

Zuru

Of course you haven’t. I would be greatly surprised if the rumors had reached Liyue.

(Hm? Did I ever tell this person where I’m from? I do not recall such a thing…)

Apparently, a person cladded in a dark cloak has begun to roam the city of Mondstadt.

Alhaitham

Some say their appearance is related to Venti the Storm since they showed up shortly after he destroyed Inazuma.

And few even say they are related to a cult.

Zuru

No one says that.

At least, not yet.

A cult?

Alhaitham

Yes, they revere Venti the Storm so as not to be attacked by him.

That is the popular theory.

Probably they will expand throughout Teyvat.

I’m sure we will see them everywhere eventually.

Although it is unknown what they do exactly, I wouldn’t trust them, given they are closely related to Venti the Storm.

If I were you, I would look for protection.

Luckily for you, I have just the thing you need.

---Alhaitham1 has joined the room---

---Alhaitham has left the room—

Hello.

Alhaitham1

They leave faster each time.

Do not trust what they say, they only want your mora.

---Alhaitham1 has left the room—

Well,

that was eventful.

Zuru

Certainly.

It is always a fun activity to listen to Alhaitham’s ramblings.

Sadly, that is also the only reason I come to this place.

Oh?

Are you leaving already?

Zuru

Hmm…

You are right.

Given you seem rather sad because of my departure, I shall humor you and give you a small chat.

As for the topic, how about Alhaitham’s lies?

What a peculiar topic.

I don’t think they were lying, why do you claim such a thing?

Zuru

Exactly, why do I say so?

Perhaps it is due to the reputation they have cemented as an impersonator.

Or perhaps it is simply because everyone else believes so.

But then again, maybe it is everyone else who is lying.

Who is to say? All people are liars in their own way.

In fact, I myself have lied, this was never about Alhaitham's lies.

I am not quite sure I follow.

Zuru

It would seem I am being too cryptic.

In that case, I’ll speak more clearly.

Those who wear cloaks might appear in Liyue.

They may be related to Venti the Storm, or they may not.

They may have destructive intentions, or they may not.

It is up to you to judge and decide.

Remain skeptical, Doctor.

---Zuru has left the room---

(Hm…)

(Those who wear cloaks? Wasn’t it the cloaked one?)

(...Quite strange.)

---Bu has left the room---

And so, the sun sets in the horizon, and no package has arrived today.

What a poor service! We should leave them a negative review!

Now now, Changsheng. I’m sure they must have come across a serious problem. We can’t blame them for everything, there are things outside their control.

Our pharmacy’s livelihood depends on them, and so do the lives of people.

Well yes, but we are prepared for this kind of situation. We can go on for several weeks without those supplies. It’s not that big of a deal either way, it was mostly alcohol and we have plenty of disinfectants already.

Don’t try to justify their incompetence.

I am not. Haah… I must say, it feels refreshing to be here again, but at the same time, it is rather lonely. I guess it is not the same without Qiqi.

Are you getting sentimental now?

Not at all, I was merely thinking about the past.

That is a yes, then.

Hm, I guess you could say so.

“Baizhu.” A voice calls from the entrance of the pharmacy. Its source, the small figure of the Conqueror of Demons leaning against the doorway.

“Oh? How odd of you to show up, Xiao, and you don’t even seem wounded. What may be the purpose behind your sudden visit?”

“To inform you.” Oh? Now this is rather intriguing, I must say. “You have ordered a package, haven’t you?”

“Why yes.“ I nod. “Where did you obtain the information?”

“The courier.“ He drily replies. “She has been wandering all day around Wangshu Inn. Apparently, she has lost a package.”

“Let me guess, it was mine.”

Xiao nods silently. “It was destined to Bubu Pharmacy.”

“Hm… What a shame, but it can’t be helped.“ I shrug. “Is that all you had to tell me?”

“No.” Oh? “I have one question.”

“What may it be?”

“Do you have an enemy?”

That’s… quite the sudden and strange inquiry. “I would say I don’t.”

“What about Director Hu?”

“Now now, Changsheng, she is not my enemy.“ I politely correct. “We simply have frequent disagreements, sometimes over rather trivial matters. I’m confident she would say I’m not her enemy as well.”

“So it’s a no.” Xiao interrupts before turning around to leave.

“Why the question, if I may ask?”

“Hm…” Hesitancy? That only entices my curiosity. “A mysterious person arrived at Wangshu Inn shortly after the courier. This morning, when the package disappeared, they were gone as well.”

“Are you suspecting this might actually be a robbery?”

“That’s right.” Xiao nods.

“I am sure you are after this person, in that case.” I smile but lift a hand to indicate the conversation is not over. “One last question from me, could you give me a description?”

A small moment of silence before replying, the Yaksha sure knows how to create anticipation. “I can’t”

“How so?”

“This person was covered in a dark cloak.”

Oh… What an answer. “I see… That’s all, Xiao. Thank you for the information.”

And off he goes without uttering another word, as fast and stealthily as he came, just like a phantom.

The night has just begun, and it doesn’t seem like Mister Diluc will be coming anytime soon.

How rude. He accepts your offer only to not take it in the end.

Don’t be like that, Changsheng. I already told you he is a good person, I’m sure he must have a reason not to come.

Don’t justify his lack of manners.

Leaving that aside, it is about time for us to head to bed. We’ve made a long trip today, thus, we need a good rest.

You always go to bed absurdly early.

Because it is important to maintain good health.

And so, morning arrives. What a good sleep I had. Ah, apologies for my manners, good morning, Changsheng.

Good morning, Baizhu.

Now, before starting this wonderful day, we ought to do morning stretches, and once that is done, have a plentiful breakfast.

“You’re awake.” Mister Diluc’s voice catches me off guard, forcing a sound out of me. He is leaning against a wall near a tidy bed, did he even sleep on it? “Good morning.”

He actually scared you?

No, he greatly surprised me, that’s all. “Good morning, Mister Diluc.” I was not expecting someone, much less so early in the morning. “How long have you been here?”

“Since last night.” He answers, grabbing his bag from the floor. “I figured I should wait for you to wake up, just so you know I came.”

“Last night?” I tilt my head with curiosity. “I didn’t see you come.”

“You were deeply asleep when I arrived.”

“Is that so?” I rise an eyebrow. “And how long have you been awake?”

“Around one hour.”

I am confident that is not a healthy amount of sleep. “Aren’t you tired?”

“No, I slept just fine.” Mister Diluc walks out of the pharmacy. “Well then, I will see you tonight.”

Don’t bother to stop him, he clearly doesn’t deserve our time.

You think so badly of him, but I’m sure he considers us friends.

There’s no convincing you, is there? …Well, at the very least he does seem more talkative today.

I cough softly to catch his attention. “Have you had breakfast yet?”

He shakes his head, his back still facing me. “I’m not hungry, so I won’t be eating anything.”

I’m surprised he manages to look so strong with how bad he takes care of himself. “I know just the place, would you like to come? It will be on me, of course.”

A small silence, a little more silence, and then a slow turnaround. He sure likes to create expectations. “There’s no need, I will pay for my part.”

“I have been too hospitable, I guess.” I let out a small laughter. “Very well.” I stand up from my bed and walk to his side. “What do you think of the local food?”

“I’m not picky.”

“Is that all you have to say?”

“It’s edible.” He closes his eyes. “What else could there be to say?”

He is so indifferent. Not a fan of food, I assume.

He’s not a fan of anything.

Oh, please, I’m sure there is something he likes.

The two of us walk down the streets of Liyue, heading to our destination, the place where we’ll have our first friendly meeting.

“Here we are, Wanmin Restaurant.” I introduce my companion to the place. “Their food is notoriously peculiar but tasty regardless if you want my opinion.”

“Hm.” Not talkative today, I see.

He has never been talkative.

And yet we managed to form something akin to a friendship.

Don’t delude yourself like that.

“Now, Mister Diluc, I’m sure you are aware, but we are not here simply to enjoy a nice meal.”

He doesn’t react, simply giving a small silence. “You want to discuss what I discovered yesterday, I assume.”

“Precisely! Would you mind telling me everything?” I smile, taking a seat and offering him to do the same. “With as much detail as possible, if you may.”

“I thought you were from Liyue.” He replies coldly, taking my offer. “There shouldn’t be a need to describe that far.”

“I’ve been away for some time, Mister Diluc, and everything moves quite fast as of late.” Mostly thanks to Akon. “Not a week has passed since Venti the Storm first appeared and look at the city now, covered in wanted posters. I need to get up to date, so if you may.”

“Hm.” He really likes to grunt as an answer, huh? “Not much has happened. Venti arrived here, quickly became acquainted with the local music community, and was last seen by someone named Chongyun.”

“Yes, I am aware,” I nod friendly, “he was last seen with my employee.”

”A ship to Inazuma has been scheduled,” Mister Diluc adds, ”it will depart tomorrow.”

”Really?” I reply. ”What a convinient timing, I will be boarding it no doubt.”

“That's everything there is to know.” He closes his eyes.

I cough faintly to catch his attention. “There is more to the world than Venti the Storm, Mister Diluc.”

“Hm?” He almost seems surprised about that rather obvious fact. Does the world revolve around Venti the Storm now?

“I wish to know about the latest happenings in Liyue, even if unrelated to the recent incident.” I encourage him to continue talking. “I’m sure you have discovered something.”

“Well…” Oh, it seems he wasn’t prepared for such a question. He needs a moment to think. “Apparently Venti was part of an event, something to join the musical cultures of different nations; although he is obviously not going to show up anymore, it will still be held.”

The one currently in charge of the restaurant approaches us, her eyes sparkling upon hearing our conversation. “Are you talking about the show tomorrow?”

“Hello, Xiangling.” I wave.

“Hello!” She replies.

“Mister Diluc here was telling me about an upcoming event.” I direct my gaze toward him. “Tell us, Mister Diluc, is it the one that will be held tomorrow?”

“Apparently so.” He nods.

“Oh!” Xiangling leans excitedly. “Will you be coming?”

Mister Diluc shakes his head. “No.”

I shake my head with him. “I’m afraid not.”

“Ow…” So down all of a sudden, it almost makes me feel bad I rejected going.

“From your reaction,” I continue, “I assume you are going.”

“Well, yes, but not really…” She thinks about her answer. “Actually, no, but, really, yes…”

“Slow down and start over.”

“Okay…” Deep breath in, deep breath out; that’s the way to do it, Xiangling. “I was asked to prepare the food, so, you know, I’ll be there… taking care of the food…”

“I see.” I nod. “You must be quite busy, in that case.”

“Well, no, but, really, yes… Actually, yes, but, not really…” Not again…

“Take it easy, Xiangling, and try to explain everything.”

“Okay, I’ll try…” A small pause to think, sometimes it’s necessary to have one in order to speak clearly. “I have been busy because of the event, yes, but not exactly because of the food.”

“How so?”

“Well…” She drags her words to ponder the next phrase, “have you seen the posters Xinyan made for the show?”

I shake my head. “I haven’t.”

“You mean how Venti appears in the image?” Mister Diluc interrupts.

“Yes!” Xiangling leans forward once more. “Exactly that!”

“I figured that would be problematic the moment I laid my eyes on it.” He answers.

Xiangling nods. “When those soldiers from Inazuma came, they held all of us involved in the event for harsh interrogation.“ She recalls shivering. “It was so terrifying… And so long! I still tremble just thinking about that general and her scary face…”

“I see…” Mister Diluc nods in understanding. Has something similar happened to him?

“A-Ah! I’m sorry!” Xiangling suddenly notices the customers hurrying her. “I got distracted by your conversation! W-What can I get you two?”

“Hmm…“ I quickly read over the menu. “Mint salad makes for a very good breakfast, I would like one, please.”

“Make that two.” Mister Diluc intervenes, raising two of his fingers. I guess he's not that knowledgeable on the food here to choose a dish. It certainly can be hard to know what most of these are just by name.

“Got it!” Xiangling answers, running back to the kitchen. “I’ll be right back!”

And it’s just the two of us again.

What a shame, the mood was way lighter with Xiangling here.

You really dislike Mister Diluc, don’t you?

He is too cold-blooded, even for me.

Is that so? I think he is on the warm side.

Don’t let yourself be fooled by the color of his hair, Baizhu.

Don’t let yourself be fooled by his glare, Changsheng.

“So,” Mister Diluc speaks up, “is that all you wanted to know?”

“Did you discover anything else?” I ask.

“I didn’t”

“Then, yes, I am done.”

Mister Diluc crosses his arms. “In that case, now it’s my turn.”

“Oh? Your turn for what, Mister Diluc?”

“Ask questions.” There is something he wants to know from me? What a surprise. “You have an Akon, don't you? One of those devices to instantly communicate over long distances.”

“I do.” I nod, showing him the device.

“What is it said about Venti there?” Mister Diluc quickly asks.

“Just what you would expect: many fear him, some are indifferent, and a few ask questions to look for him. And before you say it, no, no one has given clear answers.”

“So no leads.” There goes all his interest. It will be hard to maintain a conversation after this, and sure enough, we barely uttered a word.

Our food arrived shortly, and we rejoiced in its wonderful taste.

I have a feeling only you enjoyed it. The cold bartender, on the other hand, seemed to be baffled by the mintiness.

What could you mean? Mint’s flavour is both revitalizing and fresh, a delight to the tongue if you ask me.

You are the only one who feels like that.

Regardless, we parted ways right after, suddenly leaving me alone with a surprising amount of free time; quite the overwhelming amount, I must admit. I seldom get to experience this, if ever.

What shall we do, Baizhu?

Relax, maybe read a book.

Relax? An absurd proposal considering the state of the world, but I can’t say I am against it.

Exactly, let us go to the pharmacy and spend the day there.

Yes, let us.

Eventually, dusk came, and, after a well rested night, so did dawn. Mister Diluc, just like the day before, did not show up at all, but was here already awake by morning. He seems to be a night owl, that, and someone who barely sleeps; quite unhealthy if you ask me, but he seems to be just fine. I ought to check on him once I have the chance.

Regardless, the day in which the first ship to Inazuma since The Storm sets sail is finally here. As expected, many have gathered in the harbor, quite a few of them being foreigners. Among the people here, we have a cyan haired lady who seems to be accompanied by a hat-wearing boy, a tall young man with ginger hair, a well-toned man with red horns atop his white mane, the Inazuman soldier who searched every nook and cranny of Liyue after The Storm, and, funnily enough, two cloaked individuals, one notoriously tall and one considerably short. …I wonder if they are related to Venti the Storm in any way.

“Listen up!” The Inazuman soldier speaks up; she seems to be in charge of the trip, which is to be expected since she is a higher up of the Inazuman shogunate. “We didn’t anticipate the amount of people currently present, as such, there is no room in the ship for everyone!” Is that so? I would swear it is more than capable of holding everyone here, maybe even twice the number. I’m… probably making a false assumption based on its apparent volume, however. More often than not, looks deceive. “If you wish to get on, look for a partner to share a room with! Otherwise, you won’t be allowed inside!”

I look at Mister Diluc. Mister Diluc looks back at me. The choice is obvious. “It would seem our trips together are far from over.”

“It sure seems so.” He replies with that charismatic neutral expression of his.

Hey! Shouldn’t I be your partner?

I’m not sure snakes count as passengers.

How rude! I am as alive as everyone else!

Calm down, Changsheng. Regardless of whether you count or not, we wouldn’t want Mister Diluc not being able to get on the ship, right?

Hmph! I’m not sure about that!

Just play dead for a moment, will you?

…You better repay me for this.

Of course! I will feed you the best of meats once it’s over.

Hmm~ Okay, I will play along.

And so, after a thorough investigation of both myself and my baggage, understandable after what happened last time a foreigner entered Inazuma, Mister Diluc and I boarded the ship as roommates. The both of us stood on the deck, looking at the fellow passengers.

He wasn’t looking at the passengers! He was looking at nothing!

That’s comprehensible, he must have a lot going through his mind. It took a long time to set sail, conducting those checks on everyone is quite the lengthy process, but finally, we were leaving the harbor.

I stare at the ground we were once on, spotting many people waving goodbye and some simply passing by. Among them, little Yaoyao is making her way to the front of the crowd. “Doctor Baizhu!“ She calls, swinging her arms from side to side. I smile and reciprocate the gesture. “I will take care of everything! Go and find Qiqi!”

“I will.” My reply comes out in a much lower voice, but she still hears me clearly. “Thank you for your hard work.”

This went on until the dock was no longer visible on the horizon. “An employee?” Mister Diluc asks.

“No,” I reply, “a friend of the one who is missing.”

“Why is she taking care of everything, then?”

“She wants to help me find her.”

“Hm.” A classical Mister Diluc reply. “What good friends.”

“They sure are. I’m truly glad Qiqi gets along so well with someone.”

He nods his head, and then, we remain quiet, admiring the calm waves on the ocean surface. Who would have thought that just six days ago, the biggest storm ever recorded took place, agitating the waves and making them as tall as mountains, or so I've heard. “I’m going to explore the ship.” Mister Diluc says before walking away. However, he stops shortly after. “...Are you coming?”

Oh? How unexpected of him. Maybe he is finally opening up, or maybe the sea puts him at ease. Regardless of the answer, his face is as expressionless as ever.

Sssss… Are you going with him?

Well, I would love to observe the sea longer, but I don’t want to turn down this rare opportunity to simply spend time in a friendly manner.

Are you really going to sacrifice your peace to be with… that bartender?

You shouldn’t think so badly of him. Besides, it is not that big of a deal, I can always do this later down the trip.

“Sure, it wouldn’t hurt to become familiar with the vessel!”

“Hm.”

The inside is just as one would imagine, wooden hallways leading to rooms, stretching to wooden stairs that allow access to more hallways and more rooms. The first area we ended up wandering to was the dorms, a corridor with doors to both sides, each and every one of them looking similar to the one before. In order to tell the lodgings apart, there are nameplates to the right of the doorway. Faruzan and… Fandango.

“What a peculiar name.” I comment.

“Are you going to read the plates?” Mister Diluc asks.

“Of course. It wouldn’t hurt to know our temporal neighbours.”

“...Guess you are right.”

Next room… Baizhu and Diluc. This is ours, I see. And the one to the right…

“Oh?”

“Hm?” Mister Diluc asks, approaching to read the names of the people next door. “Tartaglia and Hu tao. What’s the matter with them?”

“I didn’t think she would be on board.”

“She?”

“Director Hu, I mean. I didn’t see her at the harbor.”

“Is she a friend of yours?”

“Hmmm…” I have to think this one carefully… “We are… people whose jobs happened to join each other. She may have had some issues with me in the past, and I may have had some with her, but I like to believe we are on friendly terms.”

“It sounds like you two have something going on.”

“Well… That is a way to put it.”

Ssss… I don’t get it.

Get what?

Why don’t you say you dislike her?

Because I don’t. We just have our differences, that’s all.

And why don't you dislike her? I would say she certainly does dislike you.

Why would I? It would simply lead to more conflict. By being friendly, I’m sure she will eventually understand I mean no evil and stop being so hostile towards me.

Ssss… I just don’t get it.

And I don’t get what is it you don’t get. …Sigh… Let’s forget about it and move on to the next door. Arataki Itto and Kujou Sara.

“Isn’t that the soldier who searched all over Mondstadt?” I ask.

“Yes, I think so.”

“Arataki Itto must be one of her men in that case.”

“Most likely.”

Moving on, we proceed to the next room.

“Hm?” Once more, I find myself making a surprised noise upon witnessing the plate.

“What now?”

“The nameplate here is blank.” I point at it.

“No one must be using that room.”

“Perhaps…“ I reply. “However, I find that odd. Wasn’t there barely any room for us passengers?”

“They must have had extra space after pairing us.”

“That… may be the case, yes…” Well then, let’s move on. I take a step forward, but my senses stop me suddenly. “...Do you… smell that, Mister Diluc?”

He immediately nods. “Smoke.“ He points. “It’s coming from downstairs.” Mister Diluc rushes toward the smell, and I tag along. It is better to stay close in case there truly is an emergency. Hopefully it is a false alarm…

As we move down, the smoke only becomes more dense, and it's harder to breathe. The source of this black cloud seems to be in the storeroom, the gas seeping through the space between the door and the frame. We crouch down in an attempt not to inhale the smoke and turn the knob, allowing us to see inside, through the dark cloud, the source of the smell: fire.

The boxes containing supplies for our trip and materials to rebuild Inazuma are burning, sparks causing the flames to spread further. The flames engulf around a tenth part of the huge room, but it is still small and weak enough to be stopped, that is, if we act fast.

“Go get help.” Mister Diluc orders in the same tone he always uses in spite of the emergency. It would seem he is used to stressful situations. “I’ll take care of this in the mean time.”

“Of course.” I answer, leaving the room.

You are not much better, Baizhu, replying calmly with a smile.

Well, a doctor must know how to deal with harsh situations.

Ssss… Fair.

Alerting everyone is quite the task, however, the ship is too big to traverse in a hurry.

I think the problem is your physique, not the size.

I’d argue it is a combination of both.

You were panting five steps after leaving the door.

That was because of the smoke.

I don’t think so.

Well, that’s beyond the point. I managed to mobilize the people on the ship and, together, we stopped the fire before it could get out of control. However, no one felt safer after the danger was over, since the biggest problem had yet to be solved, the cause. A careful inspection of the storeroom was conducted, but there was nothing capable of starting a fire on its own, which could only mean one thing: it was man-made.

Upon this realization, we were all instructed to remain in our lodgings until the trip was over. Since we passengers share rooms, it is a good way to guarantee everyone has a pair of eyes on them, but it also means not much took place.

“Hm.” Oh? Not a minute has passed after the door closed and Mister Diluc already wants to speak

“Anything you wish to say?” I humor him.

“Hm…” Ah, this is a thinking hm, it’s hard to tell the difference. “Who do you think caused the fire?”

“Well,” I respond with a smile, “I haven’t had the time to settle my mind and form a theory.”

“...” Not even a hm this time, just a pensive eye-closing. “Let me rephrase my question.”

“Go ahead.”

“I contained the fire until help came, which gave me ample time to inspect the crime scene, and you moved through the whole ship looking for people, which gave you a lot of information about the alibis of everyone. Additionally, we have been by each other’s side ever since we set sail, and didn’t come close to the storeroom until we discovered the fire, meaning none of us could be the culprit. What I mean to say is, together, we most likely have enough information to solve this. At the very least, we together know more than anyone else about the matter.”

“I see.” My head nods to his explaination. “You certainly have a point, Mister Diluc.” In addition to all of that, discussing the incident will also make for a good way to spend time while we are locked in here. “Since you were the one who proposed to talk about the matter, why don’t you go ahead and tell me what you saw first?”

“Very well.” Mister Diluc quickly replies. “Judging by the position of the fire, it started in a corner of the room, a concealed place where it would take some time to both spread and be discovered. However, neither of those were the case.”

“Neither?” I tilt my head.

“As you saw, we discovered the fire on the verge of becoming uncontrollable, which might lead you to believe it had been lit for some time, but that wasn’t the case. The corner it started in happened to have boxes containing alcoholic drinks, which sped up the spreading process.” Mister Diluc explains with a seroius scowl. “Whether that was intentional or not, it’s impossible to tell, but one thing is certain: judging by the state we found the fire in, it had not been lit for more than five minutes.”

“You certainly investigated thoroughly, Mister Diluc.”

In spite of my compliment, I receive a silence and an indifferent stare as a reply.

Stop trying with him, Baizhu. Can’t you see how discourteous he is?

He is simply bad at handling nice words, that’s all. Deep down, he has a good heart.

“Your turn.” He tells me. “What did you see when looking for everyone?”

“Well…” Recalling what happened while I was running so intensely is harder than I thought. “I first came across Director Hu, who seemingly was entering her room. She immediately frowned at me and refused to listen to what I had to say, in spite of my hurry, choosing to go through the door and closing it on my face. Luckily, inside the dorm was her roommate, Mister Tartaglia was his name. He saw my agitated state in the brief moment the door was open and came to see what was happening. He was more reasonable, and aided in extinguishing the fire after hearing me.”

“He came in not too long after you left.” Mister Diluc comments. “His hydro vision was very helpful.”

“Following that, I met a young blue-headed lady near the door to the inside of the ship. She reacted accordingly, worrying, and told me she would take care of her roommate, claiming he was hard to deal with. After that, she rushed towards the dorms. Next was the Inazuman general, Miss Kujou Sara. She was guarding the door on the other side, and overheard my conversation with the blue-headed lady. As expected, she was quick to move and asked me where the fire was, heading there immediately after I told her.”

Mister Diluc nods. “She walked in once the situation was under control.”

“Finally, on the deck, standing on the forwardmost part of the ship, there was a man with red horns, who claimed to be Arataki Itto. I told him what was happening and he instructed me not to worry, because he would handle the situation.”

“He rushed in after the fire was extinguished.” Mister Diluc adds. “He was very loud, but not very helpful.”

“He simply didn’t have the chance to help, but his intentions were there.” I reply. “Regardless, that was everything on my side. Shortly after, we were all gathered and sent to our respective rooms.”

“I see.” He nods, taking a moment to think before continuing the conversation. “Given the fire had been lit not too long after we saw it, it is safe to assume the culprit didn’t have much time to flee. Taking that into account, we can discard Arataki Itto from the suspect list, as he was too far away.”

“I agree. Discarding Kujou Sara is safe as well, I believe. She was quite far too, and apparently spent all her time guarding that door, which adds up with Arataki Itto’s testimony.”

“...His testimony?” Mister Diluc asks. “When did you have time to ask him?”

“I didn’t ask,” my lips curl into a meek smile remembering the situation, “he began to talk nonstop when I told him the situation, and commented how Kujou Sara had been keeping an eye on him all day, mostly from that door.”

“Hm.” Diluc takes a moment to think. “I would say the most suspicious one is the blue-headed girl’s roommate. He apparently was in his room the whole time, meaning he was close to the storeroom, and he has no alibi since you didn’t see him.”

…Oh, that reminds me… “Speaking of not seeing, I have not seen the cloaked individuals ever since we boarded the ship.”

“...Neither have I.”

“I believe they are as suspicious as the roommate, if not more, given they seem to actively conceal their identity.”

“Yes, they could have easily sneaked into the storeroom with those dark cloaks they were wearing.” Mister Diluc adds. “However, that would be too suspicious.”

“Hm?” Both my eyebrows go up. “What do you mean?”

“They seemed to be hiding something, even before boarding the ship. Were a crime to take place, they would most likely be the first suspected simply because of their appearance.”

“That does make sense.” I answer. “But that’s merely conjecture. Assuming the fire was started by someone competent, then sure, your logic adds up. But if we assume it was caused by an inept and lucky person, then it could perfectly be them.”

“I am aware.” He nods. “Everything beyond this point is conjecture.”

“...Which means we don’t have enough information to catch the culprit.”

“That’s the case, it seems.” Mister Diluc agrees.

Well, the discussion is over, but at least it proved to be a friendly and entertaining way to spend the time while we are locked in our rooms, even if we did not reach a conclusion. At least we know of some people who could not have done it.

*knock knock*

Oh? Someone is at the door? What a strange happening given the circumstances.

“Open up!” A voice speaks from the other side.

“Isn’t that Kujou Sara’s voice?” I ask.

“It is.” Mister Diluc replies as I open the door.

On the other side, the Inazuman soldier is waiting with a serious look. I open my mouth to speak. “Is something the matter?”

“It is.” Kujou Sara replies. “Come with me to the deck, both of you.” And so, we were escorted by the Inazuman general.

Upon arriving at our destination, we see that everyone on board has been gathered in the same place. That, and many tables have been laid out in the area.

“What is the matter exactly, Miss Kujou Sara?” I ask.

“Dinner.” What a dry reply. “It will come shortly. We are on high alert, so don’t try anything funny.” Understandable, but surely there are kinder ways to say it.

How odd of you to complain like that.

I’m not complaining, I am merely commenting. I’m grateful for the hard job she is doing to ensure safety on the ship. Leaving that aside, Kujou Sara moves away and back to watching over everyone from the door.

“It would appear all passengers are here.” I say as I sit down.

“Not everyone.” Mister Diluc retorts, sitting on the opposite side of the table. “Those cloaked people aren’t here.”

“You are right…” I drag my words to have a good look at the crowd, but there is no sight of them. “Perhaps they took off their cloaks to fit in.”

“That’s what I was thinking.”

I take one more glance at all the people on the deck. The place is full, but I can’t help but notice another detail. “I don’t see the companion of the blue-headed lady, the one with the peculiar hat, remember?”

“Him?” Mister Diluc asks before pointing to the most remote of tables. “He is there.”

“Oh?” He is right, the hatted man is there, but without his most remarkable piece of clothing. It's almost impossible to recognize him without his hat. “...I see.”

Not too long after that, the food is served and everyone enjoys a pleasant meal. I must say, this dish is quite tasty, in spite of the circumstances in which it was made.

Sssss… You didn’t forget to feed me, did you?

But of course not. Here you are, Changsheng.

Hmm… Acceptable.

Oh please, there’s no need to hide your pleasure.

“What do you think about the food, Mister Diluc?”

“Hmm…” He makes, chewing the meal. “Acceptable.”

That poorly-mannered bartender… He could show some thankfulness after someone went out of their way to make him a meal.

Now, now… I’m sure he really likes it deep down.

While I rejoice in the flavor, something catches my eye, forcing a confused sound from my mouth. Mister Diluc stops eating for a moment to look at me. “Could you turn around, please?” I ask him. He hesitates, but does as I requested him to. “Do you see it?”

He stares into the distance, at the water, looking for something worth pointing at. “...The ship parts floating on the sea?”

“Precisely.” I nod. “That would mean a ship was wrecked there, wouldn’t it?”

“Probably.”

“Most likely it happened during The Storm one week ago.”

“Yes, most likely.”

“And if that’s the case, since no ships have been allowed to sail in or out of Inazuma, the people who wrecked could still be alive and not have received help.”

“That makes sense.”

“We should search the area to look for people, shouldn’t we?”

“Yes, we should.”

I calmly stand up and walk to Kujou Sara, who is still standing in front of the door to the inside of the ship, watching over all of us. “Excuse me.” I tell her, which gets me a glare. She doesn’t want to be bothered, it seems. Luckily for her, that won’t be the case since this is an important matter. “There is a shipwreck on the left of the ship… on port, I believe it’s called.”

She looks the way I told her. “...There is.” Walking to the edge of the ship, she takes a moment to stare into the darkness of the early hours of the night. It doesn’t take long for something to make her react, causing her to turn around. “Steer the ship to port! Prepare ropes! There are people on the sea!” Looks like I made the right call.

A small commotion takes place in the middle of dinner. It is nothing more than a surprise that may become the topic of a conversation, since, thanks to the efforts of the Inazuman soldiers, none of us passengers had to make much effort. In the blink of an eye, they have rescued a large number of people from the water; among them, the two most notorious individuals are a young man with his white hair tied into a ponytail, and a woman with her left eye covered whom I recognize as Beidou, captain of the Crux.

Apparently, they have indeed been floating on what remained of their ship for ages, waiting for help, that is, until we came. They cause quite the problem abroad due to the space, we were not prepared to have this many people onboard. Somehow, we manage to provide lodging to all of them thanks to some of the empty rooms and the storeroom and closets, which we repurposed. Not too long after this, we all finish our meals and are sent back to our cabins. Being somewhat late into the night, and having nothing better to do, I decide to end the day right here and go to sleep, and Mister Diluc, being in the same situation, does the same. I must say, I’m happy he is sleeping early today, these rest hours will surely do him good.

When sunlight comes through the small window of our dorm, I wake up, although my body demands more sleep. I didn’t notice it right away, but after such an active day, I was quite tired.

You should do more exercise, Baizhu.

I do what I can.

Half a push-up isn’t enough, I’m afraid.

It’s not like I’m unhealthy, I am simply a bit below average.

A bit?

That’s right, and it’s not me talking, it’s medicine.

Ssss… Sure, keep believing that.

Mister Diluc, on the other hand, woke up very very early. It would seem he simply can’t sleep for more than four to six hours at a time. With nothing better to do, he chose to spend his time staring out the window.

It doesn’t take long before we finally arrive at Inazuma, sadly forcing me to stand up and bring the day to a beginning, although I haven’t quite recovered. I may have required some help to get up from bed, but leaving that aside, Mister Diluc and I finally manage to take a step on the land of eternity, and… well, it’s just as expected, completely destroyed. The people here have been clearly working to fix everything, however, as half built buildings stand on top of the ruins of what I imagine used to be a city.

Mister Diluc turns around to face me. “It would seem our journey together has come to an end.”

“Is that so?”

“We no longer share the goal of getting to Inazuma.“ He explains. “Our paths will diverge from here.”

I ponder his words solemnly. “I guess you are right.” I heave one short sad sigh. “Well then, I wish you luck, Mister Diluc.”

He nods. “May you find your employee.”

“May we meet again.”

Mister Diluc turns around and walks away, although he stops a few steps after to face me one last time. “Baizhu,“ he looks into my eyes, “good luck.“ And there he goes. I have never been that good with farewells, perhaps that is why I became a doctor, to stop people from leaving.

He is finally gone.

Changsheng… Don’t be like that, I’m sure you have grown to like him.

Sssss… There’s no way I would like someone as cold as him.

I'll choose to ignore your mean-spirited comments. Now, where to go from here…

Not even a step after pondering that, a pink-haired lady wearing a white attire approaches me. I believe what she is wearing is the outfit of a miko, although I wouldn’t know much about it. “Doctor Baizhu, right?”

“Yes, that’s me…” I nod, inspecting the person before me. I have not seen this lady ever, which makes it more confusing that she knows my identity. “Who may you be?”

“Ah, pardon my sudden apparition.” She lets out a small, friendly chuckle. “I’m the Guuji of the Narukami Shrine, Yae. I have heard a lot about you, or rather, read.” She smirks, holding a small notebook between her fingers, which I instantly recognize as Qiqi’s. “My apologies if what was written in here was private, it was such a fun read I couldn’t help myself.”

How disrespectful! Doesn’t she know about boundaries!

“And this little critter here must be Changsheng.” She adds, moving closer to my shoulder. “Judgemental and with a sharp tongue… I bet you must be thinking wonders about me.”

“Ssss…”

“Now, now,” I interrupt. “There's no need for you to hang your head over reading it, I’m sure it will be fin-” She places the notebook on my chin, stopping my words.

“There’s no need for pleasantries right now; I am quite busy, you see.” She takes a moment to sneer. “Besides, I already know what’s on your head: That book! You must know where my little employee is! Please, show me the way! Am I right?”

“Well,” I laugh, “I can’t say you are wrong.”

“Hm~ Come with me.”

And so, she walks away hoping I will follow behind. Actually, this reminds me of a week ago, back when I started this journey with Mister Diluc.

Are you really going to go after her?

Do I have a choice? She is the best lead I have.

Ssss… Why do you always gather with the worst kinds of people?

Worst of kinds people? Oh, please, they are simply quirky. They are just as nice as everyone else once you get used to their eccentricities.

I beg to differ…

This lady guides us through a broken path of fallen trees pushed aside and debris from buildings that happened to fly in the way. Making our way up a mountain, we end up at a shrine, destroyed as everything else, although, notoriously, a giant tree in the center of the used-to-be building has managed to withstand The Storm perfectly.

“Here she is.” The lady moves out of the way to reveal Qiqi, who is dressed in a miko outfit similar to the one Miss Yae is wearing and trying to sweep the floor, although she seems to be hardly able to do it.

“Qiqi…” I walk to her, and she looks up at me confused. A moment of silence overcomes the two of us. …Ah, of course, she wouldn’t recognize me after so long. “Could you give her the notebook, Miss Yae?”

“Yes, yes, here you go…” She does as requested, sighing dreamily “Now, if you’ll excuse me, I will walk away. I wouldn’t want to interrupt your heartfelt reunion.” Miss Yae walks down the mountain until she can’t be seen anymore, although I can still feel her distinct glare. Is she keeping an eye on us from somewhere else?

Qiqi reads through the notebook, looking for a page which details who I am. “...Doctor Baizhu?”

“Yes, that’s me.”

She reads the page next to that, and points at the one on my shoulders. “Changsheng.”

“Ssss… Hello again.”

“It’s been so long, Qiqi.”

She stares at me, her eyes as vacant as I remember them. “It has?”

“It sure has.”

“Uuh…” How I have missed that look of hers when she tries to remember.

“Come.” I extend my hand, and she holds it, and the two of us walk away together. “Let’s go back home.”

Chapter 12: Barbara

Chapter Text

O, Barbatos, Lord of Anemo and God of Freedom, may your wind guide me in my journey. I wish to speak to you in order to ask for your blessing, you who lives in the breeze. Having been under constant threat for some time, I currently find myself against the wall with no way out. I beg of you, please, save me from this torment that has pursued me for so long. Amen.

…

…It’s no use, I still can’t feel him. Oh, where have you gone, Lord Barbatos? Why can’t I perceive your presence? Why have you left? Why did you place this punishment upon me? …Why won’t you answer?

…Why?

…

The church is completely dark and devoid of life, there’s no sound, no movement, no nothing.

It’s eerie, terrifying…

…I’m afraid.

I’m really afraid.

It’s the same church I know like the back of my hand, there’s nothing around, and yet, I’m afraid.

Outside, it’s just as dark and still. There’s no one outside, and it’s easy to see that, but there might be someone, and… that’s what terrifies me the most.

Only Barbatos could make me feel safe, but he is not here either. …Oh, if you are here, please give me a sign.

…

It’s completely quiet. There’s not even wind to rattle the windows.

How did it all come to this? Why did it all come to this? When did it all come to this? …Actually, I know the answer to that last one: the night those soldiers from Inazuma left.

The night is still, silent, calm. The moon glitters from above, giving just enough light to make every silhouette visible. This is the perfect environment to sing, no sound interfering with my voice, a spotlight above, and a feeling powerful enough it deserves to be sung. And I would do that, were I not surrounded by the houses of hard-working people who deserve a rest. Because of that, I keep the melody to myself, maybe I’ll write it later and turn it into an actual song.

I hold the key to the church and lock the door. Now a little check and… yes, it’s properly locked. Perfect, with everything secured, I can go sleep without a wo–

A sudden movement cuts through the wind and stops my thoughts, the cold air tickling my eyelids.

Uh–

Something passes before my eyes and then stops.

U-Uh—

An arrow.

Wait…

W-Wait…

What just happened…?

An arrow…

Did an arrow just fly in front of my eyes, a few centimeters away from my head?

N-No, it can’t be…

But there’s an arrow stuck in the church’s wall, and very close to my face.

W-Why?

Why would anyone attack me like that?

W-Wait!

Whoever shot it is still around!

I have to protect myself!

I hurriedly turn, but… there’s no one around… I can’t see anyone, at least…

That… doesn’t really make me feel safer.

The arrow…

There’s a note tied to it.

…Well, at least this means they weren’t trying to hit me…

Probably…

I would like to think so.

Let’s see, let’s see…

It reads:

‘I’m coming for you.’

…

There’s nothing on the back of the paper, just a short and simple message.

…

…I-I should find someone to spend the night with…

…She should be in her office in the Knight of Favonius' headquarters. I should go there, and fast. I don’t feel safe standing outside.

I make my way there through the dark streets, slowly but not calmly, I wouldn’t want to trip or to bump into the one who is after me or wake everyone up by moving carelessly. Looking around every step I take, I see no one. It’s not calming, it’s not reassuring, but it’s better than actually seeing a person. Finally, I reach the headquarters. The lit and warm inside of a building helps me finally take a deep breath and calm down, which I do before walking into her office; I wouldn’t want Big Sis to see me trembling like a lost kitten. Once I feel better, I knock on the door.

“Come in.” She immediately replies from the other side. I walk inside and lock the door behind me.

“Grand Master Jean…”

“Barbara?” She asks, looking away from her paperwork for a moment. “What’s the matter?”

“I…” It’s so hard to speak about this… “C-Could I sleep with you tonight?”

“W-What?” Big Sis stands up from her chair.

“Ah-!” I instinctively take a step back. “I’m sorry, I got ahead of myself… I… S-Sorry, I’m nervous…” Just speak your mind, Barbara. “When I was walking away from the church, I-I was attacked…”

“Y-You what?!” Ow, she raised her voice.

“By an arrow… I didn’t see who did it, but… they tied a note.” I give her the paper, and she looks at it. It doesn’t take her any time to read, which is no surprise, since there is not much text.

“I see…“ She slowly nods. “We will take the proper measures tomorrow, once the knights are awake. In the mean time, I will protect you.” Big Sis… “I have a lot of work tonight, so you will have to sleep in my office. Please, make yourself comfortable.”

“A-Ah… Okay, I will…” I sit on one of the couches and lie down. Honestly, it’s pretty comfortable. Sleeping with the lights on might prove to be a little difficult, but Big Sis needs it. I do my best, face the wall, and close my eyes. I just noticed, it’s a tiny bit cold, but nothing I can’t manage. …In all honesty, now that I have Big Sis here, I feel I can fall asleep…

It’s funny just how much a situation can change because of the people around you. This night is just like the one from that day, the same brightness, the same quietness, the same stillness… The only notorious difference is the moon, since its phase shifted slightly. And yet, with all of that, I wouldn’t be able to fall asleep now no matter how much I tried. …How I would love to have Big Sis with me, but she has too much work to do…

I do have the knights she personally assigned to protect me, watching over the church from the outside so that no one comes in. I know they are there, but I can’t feel their presence… I just… They don’t make me feel as safe…

The person after me is sure to show up tonight, just like the night before, and the one before that. Those protecting me are sure to put an end to all of this, to catch that person and bring them to justice. …That will be the case, hopefully…

O, Barbatos, please give them your blessing and let them to triumph over that who stalks me.

“Barbara…” A voice calls my name. A hand gently sways me from side to side. “Wake up, Barbara.”

“Hm…?” I try to open my eyes, but it’s hard with the sunlight. “...Big Sis…?”

I am met with silence. “Ahem…”

“A-Ah-!“ A blush spreads through my face. “Grand Master Jean!“ I get up from the couch and sit straight, pushing the blanket aside. “Good morning!” …Hm? I don’t remember falling asleep with a blanket…

“Good morning,“ she smiles, “did you sleep well?”

“I did.” Actually, Big Sis was fully awake when I closed my eyes, and it is safe to assume she woke up first, given she is the one pulling me out of my dream. “And you? …Did you sleep?”

She shakes her head. “I didn’t. I had important matters to attend to.” Oh… “Speaking of, now that the knights have assembled, it is time to deal with the attack you suffered yesterday.”

“Ah, right…” I would like to forget about that, but sadly it is not possible. “What are you going to do?”

“I will assign some members of the Reconnaissance Company to keep an eye on you and your surroundings.”

“The Reconnaissance Company? …P-Pardon me for doubting your judgement but I’m not sure they are the best fit for my situation…” I shouldn't take important knights for myself, there are people who need them more… ”I think a simple bodyguard will do just fine…”

“You didn’t see your assailant, did you?” I shake my head. “In that case, they may hide among a crowd, looking for a moment to catch you off guard. The Reconnaissance Company specializes in surveillance, and, since we know nothing about who is after you, they’ll be better at protecting you than a normal bodyguard.”

“I-I guess you are right…” I don’t want to argue with Big Sis, I’m sure she knows what she is doing.

Big Sis guides me to another room, where two people are waiting: one, an eager member of the Reconnaissance Company, Mika; the other, the captain of the company herself, Eula. T-The captain? Isn’t this a bit too much? …I wouldn’t want to disturb her with my problems, I-I don’t think I'm worthy of a captain.

“I’ve already informed them of the situation.” Big Sis says softly, putting a hand on my shoulder. “Don’t worry, everything will be fine.” Hm… I would love to believe that… “Now then,“ she speaks up firmly once more, turning to the other people in the room, “I trust her to you two.”

“Yes, Acting Grand Master.” Big Sis, satisfied with their answer, leaves to continue working. I know she is very busy, but she should take a rest some day…

“So,” Captain Eula speaks to me, “a stalker is after you, hm? Worry not, I will have vengeance in your name.”

“A-Ah…” I don’t really want to know what she means with vengeance, but I just hope it is not something too violent.

“However, for you to meet such a person now…” She continues with a sigh. ”The times have turned for worse, truly.”

“Huh?” I tilt my head, my drills following the movement. It is now I realize I just woke up, so my hair is a bit of a mess. “The times?”

“Venti the Storm,” she quickly answers, “you must have heard of him without doubt, that drunk bard who is ruining the reputation of Mondstadt and causing even more problems than usual.”

“E-Even more?” I ask with worry. I had no idea he was problematic before this…

“No need to trouble yourself with the matters of others.” Eula quickly shuts down my question with a hand movement before walking to the door behind me. “Let us go, you must have many duties ahead of you.” U-Uhm… Well, I can’t say she is wrong.

A gentle hand taps my shoulder before I have the chance to follow after Eula. “Please forgive her, Deaconess.” Ah, Mika, right. He was behind me. “She has been having problems with a friend lately and–”

“Mika.” Eula interrupts him. “Keep personal matters away from duty.”

“I-” He trips over his words before striking a stiff pose. “Y-Yes! I’m sorry, Captain Eula!”

Just like today, the Reconnaissance Company protected me from the shadows, observing my surroundings to see who could be an enemy, and, just like today, I didn’t feel safe at all with them. The fact they hid to allow the enemy to walk into a trap and to not disturb me when doing my church duties only made me feel as if no one was there for me. Back then, at the very least, I had my chores as deaconess, which I’ve always found soothing. Right now, however, I’m out of those.

It would seem problems simply keep appearing and piling up. It’s just as Captain Eula said, the times have turned for worse. Ever since Venti the Storm appeared, bad things have happened, not just to me, but to everyone.

O, Barbatos, please aid Mondstadt in these times of need. Come and protect us, Lord of the wind…

…

It’s no use…

God has abandoned us when we needed him the most.

The sun is shining brightly in the sky this morning, providing us with much needed warmth and light. I have had an eerie feeling ever since I was attacked last night, and I still have it now, but I must admit this weather is making it fade away. There’s just no way to feel bad with the sight of such a wonderful sky. …Perhaps I should make this feeling into a song?

Hmm… I will think about it later, when I have free time. Right now, I must focus on the church and showing my devotion to Barbatos! I’m sure that, if I pray hard enough and show just how much I believe in him, he will return and guide me to a better tomorrow! Yes, that’s the spirit, Barbara!

Now, where do I begin?

…I don’t really want to do a task that requires me to think too much… Cleaning duty it is, then! Luckily for me, my vision makes it quite easy to wash off dirt.

Let’s see, a little water here, a little splash there. Hmm, hm hm hm hmm~ ♪ Oh, I was so distracted I started to hum without realizing. That’s something I do a lot, at least that’s what people tell me. Oh, this area is quite dirty. …Actually, isn’t this near the place I was attacked? …Perhaps that’s why, my assailant made a mess. …Well , I should clean this too. Maybe I find something like a clue while washing all this dirt… I take a slow look at all the grime around me… Oh? There’s something in between the bushes. Let me just… I should be careful, they are quite thorny… There, a torn black piece of cloth. Surely their clothes got stuck while trying to run away. I should hand this to Captain Eula, it might help her find them. She must be somewhere around here… Actually, now that I’m taking a look around… there’s no one… Absolutely no one… Eerily no one… How odd. …I don’t like this feeling.

“Hello?” Taking a few steps around the city, I find it’s completely empty except for some cute cats and other animals. However, upon reaching the fountain, I hear the uneasy whispers of a crowd, just like that time Inazuman soldiers came. Following the sound, I find everyone gathered around Angel’s Share. Poking my head above the wall of people, I see smoke coming from the building. Wait, is it on fire? Is that what’s going on? I-I should do something, then! I’m sure I can do something with my vision…

A hand grabs my shoulder, stopping me from getting through the crowd and approaching the fire. “It’s no use.” Mika warns me; so that’s where he was. “It’s already out of control, there’s nothing you can do.”

Is that so…? The smoke does seem pretty dense… There is nothing that can be done but watching in that case…

“I can’t get out!”

Among the voices of the crowd, I hear a faint whisper… or so I think.

“Help!”

I definitely hear it! “T-There’s someone inside!” I scream, making the crowd react.

“W-What?” Mika feels my intention and grabs me again, preventing me from going inside. “W-Wait! Leave that to the knights!”

“There’s no time!” I tell him. “If we wait for them to come, it will be too late!” I have to go and try to extinguish the fire to make a way out.

“The building may collapse any moment,” Mika warns, his voice a tinge louder, “and the fire is too violent! Going inside is dangerous!”

I… I can only pray, right?

…O, Barbatos, please send help to the poor soul trapped amidst the flames…

As if to respond my prayers, a person moves closer to both Mika and me, someone who had not heard of the fire yet and was approaching to see the commotion. “What’s happening here?” Turning around, I meet the green eyes of the maid of Favonius.

“N-Noelle?” Mika replies. “The Angel’s Share is on fire and there's someone inside!”

“What?” She covers her mouth. “That’s terrible! We must do something!” Noelle rushes to the building. Mika tries to stop her, but, unlike me, she is determined and strong; when he put his hand on her shoulder, she didn’t notice it and simply kept walking, resulting in Mika almost falling to the floor.

The maid walks inside through the flames to look for whoever is inside the crumbling building. Seconds pass by slowly, no sign of her coming out. It’s as if she had vanished, it is impossible to see her through the bright reds and she is making no sound, or, if she is, it is being hidden by the loud sizzling of the fire.

Not too long after, the sound of metallic heels impacting against the floor breaks the tense silence. Noelle jumps out a second floor window, and on her arms is the one who was trapped in the fire, the little girl Big Sis often scolds, Klee. The both of them are slightly charred, but it seems neither are injured.

“What’s going on here?” Big Sis arrives with Captain Eula by her side, who had gone to get her. “Klee?!”

“I-I…” The little girl begins to tremble as soon as she sees Big Sis, she is terrified.

“Haven’t I told you not to play with bombs?!” Big Sis grabs the girl and tries to take her away. “Especially indoors!”

“B-B-But…” Klee tries to talk. “S-She told me it would be fine…”

“She?” Big Sis stops walking, turns to look at her, and crouches down to grab her little shoulders. “Who is she?”

Before Klee can answer, a shadow jumps from the ruins of the tavern in an attempt to escape, but her movement catches my eye. “There!” I point, unsure of who it is.

“Meow!” The shadowy figure tries to run, but Captain Eula rushes after her, catching up in no time. Grabbing the culprit by the back of the collar like a kitten, Captain Eula brings the shadow back to where everyone is, revealing her to be Diona. “Hnnngh…” Tears are forming on the corner of the cat girl’s eyes, tears of fear, which is understandable, since she just escaped a burning building.

Big Sis glares at Diona, and drags both her and Klee away, most likely to her office. Asking later, Big Sis told me Diona wanted to sneak inside Angel’s Share to ruin the drinks, but, being unable to get inside because of the sturdy door, she asked Klee for help, who blew up the lock with a bomb. Once inside, Diona told Klee to go play, which inevitably ended with a spark touching alcohol, setting it on fire. It was mostly an accident, since no one intended to burn down the building, but, obviously, they are both going to be harshly punished. Diona is to give every single mora she earns at Cat’s Tail to poor Master Diluc until his tavern is rebuilt, while Klee won’t be able to touch bombs for a month and will have to help Master Diluc in any way she can when he returns. On top of that, the Kinghts of Favonius will try to keep an eye on the two when possible, although that was to be expected.

Once Big Sis takes both of the girls away and the fire goes out, everyone returns to what they were doing, since there is nothing to look at anymore. Captain Eula and Mika begin to walk away, wanting to resume the plan to catch the stalker and leave me apparently defenseless once more.

“Ah, wait!” I approach them, and they turn to me. “I was cleaning the outside of the church a moment ago, and… I found this piece of cloth in the bushes.” I give it to them. “...M-Maybe it belongs to my assailant… T-That’s what I think, at least! And… in that case, it would be a clue, right?” Ugh… I don’t know why I get so nervous around them… Maybe it’s because they are protecting me? Hmm… I’ve never been very good at dealing with authority figures…

“I see…” Captain Eula inspects the cloth. “It seems to be of rather good quality. Perhaps we will be able to track down the shop it comes from, that would provide us with some information.” She hands it to her companion. “Mika, investigate it. I will protect Barbara.”

“R-Roger!” Mika does a rigid pose, slightly blushing at his own actions, before heading off with the cloth in his hand.

The burning down of Angel’s Share was, and still is, a tragedy talked about by many. Despite knowing the exact cause of the fire, and despite knowing Venti the Storm is nowhere to be seen in Mondstadt, it didn’t take long for the rumour that it was him to spread. The accusations are baseless and not taken seriously by anyone who knows about the incident, but they still have tainted the general view of Venti the Storm’s name.

He is not the only victim in all of this, however. Besides the obvious poor Master Diluc, who has yet to arrive and hear the terrible news, there’s also his patrons, who, already thirsty after the tavern’s temporary closing, now have lost all hope of tasting the drinks of Angel’s Share any time soon.

Among the ones affected by this is Sister Rosaria, who currently finds herself praying by my side. …Actually, no, I shouldn’t deceive myself into thinking she is praying, it’s obvious she is not. She is simply using her position to hide herself as a nun next to me, keeping her ears wide open to protect me from any assailant that may come.

I know her praying is fake, but still, seeing her willingly like this is… a weird sight to say the least. …I’m really thankful to her for coming here and helping me.

…Please, Barbatos, may your wind guide her to victory…

After a hard day at church, I managed to tend to all my duties. And now, with everything perfectly ordered, it is time to leave the building. As I step outside into the cold, quiet night, I remember the one before. It is pretty much the same as yesterday. I can’t deny I feel fear stepping away, this silent protection method may be effective, probably, it’s not like I’ve needed to be protected yet, but it does not make me feel safe in the slightest. Throughout the afternoon, I’ve had this feeling of anxiety that has only grown bigger and bigger every moment, and just now, it seems to have reached its maximum size.

…

Nothing happens… There is no one to attack me this time…

But… I find it hard to take the next step forward…

…It is at times like this I need a spicy drink the most, to remind me why I should move ahead, but it is too late to make it myself… I guess I will go to a tavern for a moment. …Now that I think about it, only one tavern remains in Mondstadt… Surely the business must be thriving. Anyhow, let’s walk inside Cat’s Tail.

“Hello!” I wave at the people inside the moment I step in.

“URKH!”

“Huh?” Looking around the bar, I see a customer who almost choked upon hearing me enter. “Sister Rosaria? So you were here…”

“She’s been here for a long time.” Explains Diona from the other side of the bar, cleaning the mess Sister Rosaria just made.

“I… see…” I take a seat right next to her. The stool is very fluffy, but a bit tall, causing me to struggle a bit to properly sit.

“So another hiding place out of the question…” Rosaria sighs.

“Hiding place?” I ask. “Were you hiding from me?”

“That shouldn’t come as a surprise.” Her eyes look my way, but her face keeps facing forward. “You’ve been pestering me a lot lately.” P-Pestering a lot?! I… I might have stressed way too much over Barbatos' absence… “So? Here to take me for overnight prayers?”

“Ah… N-No, not really…” I shily shake my head. “I just wanted something to drink.”

I look at Diona, and she looks back at me. “What can I get you?” The bartender asks between gritted teeth.

“Uhm…” I’ve never really been here, so I’m not sure what they have. “...Give me the spiciest thing you have.”

“S-Spicy?” Diona repeates confused. I nod. “...Oookay…”

As the bartender gathers ingredients to brew my order, the bar goes quiet. It is quite the shame, since I would love to talk about my problems with someone, but starting a conversation just to do that feels rather rude… With no real way to obtain what I want, I simply sigh as I wait.

“If you have a problem, just spit it out.” Sister Rosaria comments. Was my sigh that expressive? “That’s how things work in a bar.”

“I-Is that so…?” She lifts her shoulders, a simple and clear way of saying I guess. Well, here goes nothing… “There’s someone who won’t leave me alone.”

“A fan?” Sister Rosaria asks. “That’s normal stuff. Surely you know how to deal with them by now.”

“N-No, it’s not a fan… I guess.” Now that I think about it, they did leave me alone, since they only attacked once.

“Then?”

“They shot an arrow my way yesterday night.”

“Huh.” Sister Rosaria takes a moment to think before replying, or rather, a moment to take a long long gulp of her bottle. “So, what did you do about it?”

“Asked for help…?” The answer is so clear I find myself asking if there was a different choice. “There wasn’t much else I could do.”

“Chase after them.” She says naturally like that was the obvious response. “...Guess you aren’t like that, though.”

“No, I… I don’t think I could have done much had I caught up.”

As Sister Rosaria moves the bottle back to her mouth to drink once more, I hear the sound of the door opening behind me. Turning around, I see Captain Eula. She walks in with her head high, like she usually does, and takes a seat right next to me. “Give me Dandelion Wine.”

“We don’t have that here.” Diona replies, brewing my drink.

“A lackluster menu, yet another motive for vengeance.” Everyone remains quiet, having nothing to say to that. I can understand them, vengance is not something I’d like to hear about. “I shall have whatever wine in that case, feel free to brew me the kind you’d like.”

“Grr…” Diona growls, annoyed at her request. “Here’s your drink.” She tells me, handing me a glass with a red liquid before starting to work on Captain Eula’s order.

“Deaconess Barbara.” Captain Eula calls.

“H-Huh? Yes?” I am surprised by her formal, direct way of talking.

“We have found clues related to your pursuer.”

“Y-You have?!”

Captain Eula nods. “We were able to trace that piece of cloth back to a shop. It would seem the fabric originally belonged to a black cloak.”

Well… That’s progress… But I’m not sure how much that helps… “Do you have any idea about their identity?” I ask.

“None.” She answers sternly. “No one had bought such a product recently, meaning it most likely was purchased long ago. That is, assuming the culprit is not a foreigner who got the cloak in a different nation.”

“So in the end we only have clues about their clothes…” I sigh. They can always wear something different, so it won’t really help us recognize them…

“Indeed, that’s the case.”

The sound of a glass being aggressively placed against the bar interrupts our conversation. Diona has finished Captain Eula’s drink. “Hmph… Talking about a cloaked drunkard?”

“Uh…” I’m not sure if they are a drunkard. “I guess…?”

“He showed up around here this afternoon, before that other tavern burned down.“ Diona explains. “He kept ordering booze, no matter the kind.”

Hm? …Is this… a lead…? …That was rather easy… “Did you see his face?” I ask.

“I couldn’t. He was wearing a hood.” Ow… “I did hear him talking, though. It was drunkard talk, so I didn’t pay much attention, but he said something about finishing tomorrow what he started yesterday.”

“H-Huh…?“ My breath stops for a moment. “Was he talking about me?”

“No idea.” Diona shrugs, cleaning a glass. “But I’d be careful, you can never be safe around someone who drinks that much.”

So… Tomorrow… As stress takes over me, I take a sip of my drink in an attempt to calm myself down… Is this the spiciest thing they have here? It barely tickles… It’s pretty much the same as tasting valberries.

“Worry not.” Captain Eula talks from my right, taking a small gulp of her drink before continuing. “It is my and Mika’s duty to protect you, and so shall we do.”

Rosaria sighs from the left side. “Guess I’ll have to pray for your safety tomorrow.” Hm? How odd of her to willingly pray…

The four of us stayed together in Cat’s Tail until relatively late into the night, each customer having their respective drinks, while Diona cleaned glasses and grred every time someone asked for something containing alcohol. It didn’t take long for Captain Eula to get drunk, which led to her complaining about Outrider Amber, who apparently was too worried about her pen pal from Sumeru to have a proper conversation with her. Apparently, said pen pal had stopped sending letters, the last news Outrider Amber had of her being that she was very very stressed. Sister Rosaria, on the other hand, managed to resist alcohol pretty well. Given I have duties to attend to every morning, I was the first to leave, hoping to have a good rest. That night, I was capable of sleeping on my bed, on my own.

The day after that, that is to say today, I did my duties fast. I felt very stressed all the time, which pushed me to do everything quickly instead of well. Once I was done, well… it’s hard for me to say… My memory is a bit of a blur… I-I guess I was too afraid of tonight… The only thing I can remember is thinking about putting these feelings into a song. I was capable of coming up with a melody, but… it was very somber. I didn’t like the way it felt. It went against my image, and I’m sure it wouldn’t help people push forward and give their best. I just discarded the idea after giving it some time.

And then… I ended here, praying for my safety, surrounded by people who will try to protect me when the time comes.

…O Barbatos, please protect everyone and protect Mondstadt, that’s the only thing I will ask of you… Please…

Please…

Please…!

“Hm?” Sister Rosaria makes a noise on my left, moving her head slightly to look the way opposite to me.

“...Sister Rosaria…?”

“Outside.”

“H-Huh?”

“There’s someone lurking outside.” She carefully examines the surroundings. “...Third window to the right.”

I try to look outside, but, between the darkness and the distance, I am unable to see anything. However, I trust Sister Rosaria, and I trust her word that someone is there.

“S-Shouldn’t we do something…?” I ask.

“No need.”

“W-What?”

“They are already after him.”

“They…?“ I repeat. “You mean Captain Eula and Mika?”

Two shadows quickly pass by the window, belonging to the Reconnaissance Company. The silence of the night is suddenly broken by the loud noises of footsteps and fast movements outside.

Sister Rosaria rushes out the door and towards the moving shadows. “Come!” She tells me. That’s probably a better idea than staying alone, so I do my best to keep up with her, although there is a notorious difference between her speed and mine.

After a full lap around the church, the chase moves to the city. The cloaked figure I can barely see in the distance struggles to move, his back is stiff and his pace rather slow. Meanwhile, Captain Eula and Sister Rosaria take every shortcut, no matter how hard it is, jump on roofs and run on walls to get to him. Finally, Mika stays close to me, shooting his crossbow at the feet of the cloaked one, but never managing to hit him. Miraculously, the cloaked one manages to dodge all attempts to catch him, and, once everyone is on top of him, he jumps into the only building with lights on this late into night, which happens to be Cat’s Tail.

“MEEOW!” A voice screams from inside the tavern before anyone can walk in.

“Diona!” I run inside as fast as I can. Needless to say, I’m the last one to enter.

On the floor, the small bartender lays near a broken bottle with red liquid on her head. I walk to her, and try to heal her in some way, but before I can, she opens her mouth to speak. “...That way…”

Diona points to the door of one of Cat’s Tail private rooms. The stronger members of the group, Sister Rosaria and Captain Eula, rush inside, while me and Mika stay behind and look at them open the door from far away.

“Ah, hello.” A gentle voice speaks from the room. It’s Captain Kaeya. “...Hm? Why the long faces? I heard some ruckus outside, don’t tell me something bad happened.”

Captain Eula walks close to him, mostly to prevent him from doing anything funny, but also a bit out of surprise. Meanwhile, Sister Rosaria searches through the room, and sure enough, she finds a dark cloak hidden under a chair. “Cavalry Captain, Kaeya Alberich,” Captain Eula tells him. “You are under arrest for attempted assault.”

“Huh?” Captain Kaeya utters incredulously before looking at the cloak in Sister Rosaria’s hands. She is inspecting it, quickly discovering a torn area that matches the piece of cloth we have. “Oh, don’t tell me I’ve been framed.” Captain Kaeya sighs. “…Such a shame, I was looking forward to enjoying a good drink tonight.”

He kindly collaborates with the Reconnaissance Company, even as his hands are being tied behind his back. Although the evidence clearly points to him, and his testimony doesn’t do him any favours either, claiming he spent most of the night alone drinking in that room, it is hard not to feel like something is wrong. Captain Kaeya wouldn’t do such a thing, he doesn’t even have a motive. Everyone else feels the same way about this, which is why he has only been given a light sentence until new evidence is found. He will have to be behind bars until that happens, but it’s the only way…

Some days have passed since Captain Kaeya was locked in a cell, and he has yet to be released. The situation is not looking good for him; my assailant has not been seen ever since and no new evidence has been found. The Knights of Favonious are still working hard to prove his innocence, but things are looking rather harsh right now.

Barbatos has not returned to Mondstadt yet, his presence at least hasn’t, but, now that I feel safer, I can put all my focus back into proving my faith to him. The church has been working really hard to please the Lord of Anemo. Well… Sister Rosaria hasn’t… She did say she would pray that one time, but it was only once to catch my assailant before going back to sneaking away.

Unluckily for her, ever since Diona’s assault, there have been no taverns in Mondstadt. Cat’s Tail has been temporarily closed while Diona recovers, and Angel’s Share is still just a pile of burned wood waiting to be rebuilt. Since Master Diluc hasn’t returned yet, there is not much that can be done about it. Entertainment may be going through a bad time, but I think everyone can agree that everything will get better, that is the feeling I, and the people around me, have.

Well, maybe not Captain Eula… In order to help her friend from Sumeru, Outrider Amber has decided to travel to the nation of wisdom for a few days, not helping Captain Eula’s problem. I’m sure it will improve once she returns, but until then… Well, Captain Eula will keep roaming the streets of Mondstadt with a frown on her face. It’s only made worse by the fact she has no tavern to go to and talk about it.

As for me, I feel relieved. My assailant is still out there, and poor Captain Kaeya is trapped in a cell, however, I have realized that things get better, and that feeling is one that is hard to put into words, but feels just wonderful. That’s why I decided to turn it into a song! Using some melody leftovers from that somber jingle, I have composed a tune to convey what is currently in my heart. It will debut during my next show the following week. Hopefully everyone will like it!

Chapter 13: Ganyu

Chapter Text

It is a dark and stormy night, very dark, and extremely stormy. In all my years living in this world, I have seldom come across anything that can compare to its power and aggressiveness, the only events capable of matching it being fierce battles all the way back during the Archon War. This storm is sure to make it into the headline of every newspaper, and be in the mouth of every citizen for years to come. Even the Jade Chamber, the place I currently find myself standing on, tilts at the might of the winds. Strangely enough, there is no sign of any raindrop.

However, adverse weather is no excuse to stop work. A nation won’t move ahead if we stop to take a break once things aren’t going our way. With a big pile of paperwork I will fill throughout the night hugged against my chest, I take one step toward my desk, and then another, and then another one…

Oh, no… I’m already falling asleep…

I-I can’t let this win over me! I will stay awake and finish all my work! Here we go! Once more!

One step toward my desk.

Two steps toward my desk…

Three steps toward my desk……

Four steps……

…

It’s no use. Before I can notice, my eyelids become heavy, the world around me becomes blurry and then dark, and I fall asleep, standing on my feet. The environment around me only makes things worse. The sound of the wind hitting the windows, although violent and powerful, calms me down…

A sudden noise, akin to a loud CRACK, drags me back into reality before I can fade. Opening my eyes widely, I see a shadow fall before me; a human silhouette stares back at me before hitting the ground.

I stand still, wondering if what just happened was real or a dream; it must be a dream, surely. The Jade Chamber hovers hundreds of meters above the ground, and, on top of that, there is a ceiling above my head, it is simply impossible for a person to come from a higher point.

It must have been an illusion, yes. …Ah, but… Actually, the solution is much easier than hypothesizing. If someone has fallen from the sky, then they should be on the floor, and so, looking down will give me a clearer and better answer than any theory I can make. I- Ugh… It’s pretty hard to work when groggy… And, to top it off, I have become so used to paperwork I forgot how to do anything but fill out what I’m told…

Lying down near my feet is a man, tall as a mountain. His hair long like a wild prairie, and white as snow; his torso mostly exposed by his rather rare attire and painted red on some areas. Most peculiar of all, atop his head there is a pair of red horns, although the tip of one broke after hitting the ground. This man… came from beyond the clouds and opened a hole through the ceiling… Could he be an envoy of Rex Lapis…?

…No, there’s just no way.

Regardless, I must do something about him. He hit his head too hard. He isn’t moving, and I’m not sure he is breathing since the strong wind is leaking through the hole on the roof, making it impossible to feel the air coming out of his lungs. I have to take him to a safe place, far from the powerful weather. It will be hard, he is too bulky and heavy, but I ought to.

After taking the horned man to a couch, covering him in blankets, and bandaging his head, I am ready to go back to my work. He still shows no signs of coming back into consciousness, but I am sure now he is alive. I should take him to a doctor, but Doctor Baizhu has recently left on a mysterious journey to foreign lands. I… guess it will do no harm to see what Bubu Pharmacy has, even if he is not there. But that is a task for tomorrow, when the sun shines brightly and this ferocious storm has disappeared… Hopefully… Although it shows no signs of receding right now…

More importantly, his horns… Just what is he? I doubt he is an adeptus, he does not look like one. …What other beings have horns…? …Onis from Inazuma? That is absurd, there should be no onis in Liyue, but it’s the only possibility I can think of… Ah, I’ve heard they are very prideful over their horns, so I should also look for a way to reattach the broken tip. …I should ask about it at the pharmacy, until then, I will keep the fragment near me.

Well then, it is about time I get to my work. I turn to my desk, and a tired sigh immediately comes out; the paper stack tonight is too tall… I won’t be able to finish it all before dawn unless I focus… Let’s see, first petition, focus! A request to do a live performance next week with freedom to modify the venue by Miss Xinyan and Miss Yun. I read over the petition… It would seem everything is in order… Although this is Miss Xinyan we are talking about. Approved but supervision from a team prepared to fight fire will be required.

Let’s proceed to the next. Petition from Miss Hu to legally remove the human rights from any individual whose species has not been identified as human. U-Uh… Everything seems to have been filled properly… I don’t have the slightest idea what Miss Hu plans to do with this, however, I’m sure she is up to her usual mischief. Denied.

Next–

A loud rumbling noise, coming from the couch in which the horned man is resting, takes me out of my focus just as I was getting into it. “GGgnnhgh…“ …He is snoring quite loudly. I look over at the mountain of paperwork, realizing I have not done even a fraction. Another sigh comes out of me, this is going to be a very long night…

“Ganyu.”

“Hnnngh…”

“Ganyu.” Hnngh… Someone is shaking me… “Wake up.”

“A-Ah!” Oh no! I fell asleep! And right after Miss Hu’s petition! I did nothing yesterday night! …Ah, wait, that’s for later, I’m in the middle of a conversation right now, aren’t I? With the one who woke me up, which is… “Keqing…?”

“Are you alright?” She asks with genuine worry.

“Uh…” The emotions she is showing confuse me. “Yes… I was just too tired…” I’m ashamed of myself, I couldn’t finish even a quarter of my workload.

“So nothing happened to you during The Storm?”

The Storm? …She must mean yesterday’s adverse weather. “Nothing happened indeed.”

“That’s good.” She sighs of relief. “Liyue is in shambles after last night. I’m sorry, but we are going to have a lot of work for some time.” Ah… Even more work. “More importantly, who is he?”

Keqing points to the horned man, her question plaguing my mind as well. “I don’t know.”

“You don’t…?”

“He fell from the sky.”

My response only confuses her more at first, but she accepts it not even a second after. “Well, that explains the large hole on the lobby’s ceiling.”

“Yes, he fell right before me.”

“What a night yesterday…” Indeed, I fell asleep before I could finish even a sixteenth of my work. “In other news, you will have to move from the Jade Chamber for some time.”

“Huh?!” I stand up from my chair, all my sleepiness gone. “W-Why?!” How am I going to do my work then?!

“Ganyu.”

“Yes?”

“Take a look around.” …Oh. “Everything is on the ground, papers are scattered everywhere, there is a big hole in the lobby, and, above all else, the floor is tilted.” I didn’t notice but she’s right, the floor is very tilted. It’s one push away from being considered a wall.

“I’ll have to move out for repairs, I see…”

“Precisely.” Keqing nods. ”And your house,” she adds, ”it was destroyed too.”

“Huh?!”

“Do you have a place to stay?” Keqing quickly asks.

I think about it for a moment… Cloud Retainer’s abode is too far away for me to stay during this busy period, so that is out of the question. “...I do have an idea, but I will have to ask.”

“Okay.” Keqing replies. “If you are in need, come to me and I’ll do everything I can.”

“Speaking of that,” I add, “I would appreciate your help right now.”

“Hm? What with?”

I point to the occupied couch in a corner of the disastrous room. “Him.”

“Did you really have to stop to buy flowers?” Keqing asks.

“I thought bringing a present would be a nice detail.”

“Yes, but you could have done so after settling at her home.” Keqing's eyes look to the side. “You know, when I’m not around.”

“Oh, that’s right.” She must be bothered because I took too long choosing. “Sorry I made you wait outside.”

“That’s not exactly the problem.”

I tilt my head. “Is it not?”

She shakes hers. “Standing outside with an unconscious man on my back leads to stares and rumors.”

“So it was about your reputation?”

“More about my dignity.” What an odd answer, but so Keqing like. She has never been one to care about public opinion. “Still, it is surprising they were open in spite of The Storm.” She comments.

We walk over shards of broken windows, each step making a crack. Around us, many of the glasses that used to be on buildings have broken, quite a number of roof tiles have fallen, and everything that was left outside has been blown away and damaged. The outside of my house is visible in the distance, and most of the inside too; a tree standing atop a near mountain was pulled off its roots by the wind and it happened to land on my roof, breaking most of the structure in the process. I didn’t think it was such a strong wind when I was inside the Jade Chamber. “I was surprised too,” I reply, “although most of their goods were destroyed.”

“And yet they didn’t miss out on a chance to sell.“ Keqing adds. “Guess it goes to show Liyue is the land of business.”

“Isn’t it the land of contracts?”

She shrugs. “It’s more or less the same when you think about it, transactions could be considered verbal contracts. Besides, every other nation knows us for our trade.”

“I… can’t say you are wrong…”

“I know.”

The floor is covered in debris, from wooden boxes that flew all the way over here to sunsettias that have been stepped over time and time again by countless bystanders. The sun, despite the weather yesterday, shines brightly in the sky, not a cloud to be seen. Some houses have even lost part of their balcony, their railings having been partially torn off and thrown to the street. Luckily, no wall has been affected, meaning there will be no need to rebuild anything from the ground up… other than my house.

“Here we are.” I say, instructing Keqing to place the horned man down.

She doesn’t. “You will need help carrying him inside.”

“Uh- But you must be very busy…”

“It’s fine.” She replies with a smile.

I know for a fact it’s not. Knowing how the city works, the Qixing must be receiving enough work for a millenium. I can already picture a stack of paperwork taller than Mount Tianheng… “...Thank you.”

“No need, I said you could come to me.”

The door opens, although no one knocked, and the lone owner of the house steps outside. “Ah.” She lets out in that ever-calmed voice of hers. “I thought you were thieves who came here to take advantage of the broken windows.” She puts her polearm down, her face as passive as always. “I was ready to take you down.”

“Hello, Shenhe.” I try to wave at her, but both my hands are full, one with the horned man, and the other with the bouquet, so I just end up doing an awkward motion. “Could you help me with something?”

Shenhe takes a look at me, then at the horned man, then at Keqing, again at the man, and finally back at me. “Don’t worry, I know a good place. No one will find him.”

“H-Huh?!” Keqing blurts.

“N-No, it’s not that…” I reply before she gets the wrong impression. “I know of that place too, there’s no need to tell me.” Shenhe looks at the floor, presumably relieved that Cloud Retainer taught us both about the place where nothing is ever found. Meanwhile, Keqing stares at me with an eyebrow raised. I don’t really know why, but she seems judgemental. “Could you please let me stay with you some time, Shenhe?”

“Ah.” She reacts. “Sure.” Her hand points at the big individual me and Keqing are carrying. “And him?”

“He will be staying too.”

“That’s fine.” How good, she has no objections. “But he will have to sleep on the floor.”

Making an injured and unconscious man rest on such a hard surface… I don’t think that’s good for him. “I would rather be the one to do that.”

“I thought that went without saying.” Huh? “I only have one bed.” She points to the indeed lone bed inside her home. Well… Okay… There isn’t much I can say to that…

“So uh-” Keqing steps in our conversation. “Where should we leave him?”

“Inside.” Shenhe shrugs. “On the floor.”

“...Right.” Keqing replies, placing him down with me, her eyes looking to the side. “Right.” She repeats.

“Ah!” I exclaim without realizing. I almost forgot! “I brought you flowers, Shenhe. They’re Qingxin.”

“Yes, I saw them.” Shenhe grabs the bouquet, then places a stem in between her fingers, and takes the corolla to her mouth, eating it. “Thank you.”

“How are they?” I pick another one and taste it.

“Pretty bitter.” She nods, grabbing the third. “I like it.”

“I’m glad.”

“U-Uh…” Keqing gawks at us. “I do have some questions… But I’ll leave them for some other time.”

“Are you leaving already?” Shenhe asks. “What a shame.”

“Yes…” Keqing looks to both sides as if uncomfortable and confused. “Things are pretty busy after The Storm… Hope you have a pleasant day…” She walks out in a rather hurried way.

“...What a weird individual.” Shenhe adds after a short silence.

“It’s not good to call her things like that.” I tell her.

“Oh. My apologies.”

Now that I have found me and the horned man a place to settle temporarily, I can finally go to Bubu Pharmacy to see if they have a way to reattach the tip of his horn. Even if Doctor Baizhu is not currently here, I’m sure they have professionals that will manage to, at the very least, give a plausible solution just by seeing the piece I currently have in my hand. …Horns are very important, I have to fix it…

“Excuse me.” The place seems empty, but it is not closed, so there must be someone taking care of it.

“Hello!” A small figure jumps from behind the counter. “Ganyu! Did you finally come to fix your lack of sleep?”

Poking my head from above the wood, I see Yaoyao happily leaping. “Uhm… No, it’s not for me…”

“Ow…” Why was she so excited about that?! …I guess that’s just how kids think.

“I was wondering if you had a way to reattach a broken horn.”

“Hmm?” She stares above my eyes intently. “But your horns look just fine…”

“Like I said, it’s not for me.”

“Then…” Her little eyes inspect the top of my head with curiosity as she thinks of the possibilities. “Did you find a horned partner?”

“H-He is not my partner…”

“But he is horned…” Once more, her small finger taps her chin as she thinks before beaming with excitement. “You should make him your partner!”

“T-That’s not how it works!” Ah- I raised my voice a bit too much… How embarrassing… “Just… Tell me if you have something to fix horns or not…”

“I don't know…” She replies. “I’m just here to check everything is in order.”

I’m not sure what I was expecting from a kid who doesn’t even work here regularly. “So there is nothing that can be done…”

“You can try this!” Yaoyao happily holds a band aid towards my face.

“Ah… Thank you, I will use it…” I grab it and put it next to the horn tip.

“Ganyu…” She calls shyly.

“Yes?”

“Since I gave you that band aid…” She continues. “Can I go see him?”

“Well… Yes, you can. But keep in mind he is wounded and needs to rest properly.”

“Okay!”

In the end, Yaoyao spent not that much time in Shenhe’s house, only coming to join the tip to the horn with her band aid and then returning to Bubu Pharmacy to fulfill her duty. She certainly is responsible for a small child, I was nothing like her when I was her age. However, she is just a child, and so, when her work time came to an end, she rushed back here, excited to play with the horned man. He is still unconscious, and we can’t allow her to move him too much due to his injuries, so all the games tonight consisted of looking after him to make sure he is fine. I don’t really understand it… but Yaoyao finds it surprisingly entertaining. She has been playing for some hours now… As for me, I have spent all day doing the mountains of work I have received while watching both over the horned man and Yaoyao. The workload is not as tall as Mount Tianheng, but it’s certainly high. I had to make it into two piles, otherwise it wouldn’t fit under the roof.

“There’s a lot of noise outside.” Shenhe comments upon entering the room. This is how life with her seemingly goes, she comes to where I am and says what is on her mind simply because she feels like it. It certainly feels odd in a domestic environment, but I can’t really find it annoying, people do the same when I’m working as secretary of the Qixing.

“Is that so?” I ask. After a brief moment of silence, I hear it is indeed the case. “...I must have been too focused to notice, what is going on?”

“I don’t know.” She shrugs. “I’m in the middle of meditating. I don’t want to go outside and lose my concentration.”

“I see…” It appears every person in this house is too engrossed to check the commotion outside. Because of that, no one is going to take a look. It’s not that big of a deal, I will most likely find out in the requests I’ll receive tomorrow, which, at this rate, I will start filling around next month. The thought forces a sigh out of me, I can’t get distracted if I want to finish this one century…

*knock knock*

Hm? There’s someone at the door. Shenhe stares at me, waiting for me to make a move, while Yaoyao doesn’t seem to have noticed. Sighing, I stand up and head to the entrance. I open the door, and, on the other side, there is a woman dressed in Inazuman clothing. I remember seeing her rarely when managing business at the harbor, she is a member of the Kujou clan, I believe. “I am with the Inazuman Shogunate.” She states bluntly. “Have you seen this man?” Her attitude is rather aggressive, shoving the wanted poster of someone by the name of Venti the Storm in my face.

“I-I’m sorry but I haven’t…” His name does sound familiar, but I can’t seem to remember. Wasn't there a bard who recently came to Liyue under a similar name? …I wouldn't really know, I haven't had the time to go out much.

She glares at me, and I awkwardly stare back. I know keeping eye contact is a must in a conversation, but it is a bit hard like this… The interaction doesn’t really last that long, a minute at most, but it is enough for Shenhe to grow impatient and come to the entrance. “Can you get her to leave?” She asks me with the Inazuman soldier barely a meter away.

“Get me to leave?” Kujou Sara repeats.

Shenhe nods. “I have things to do.”

This only makes the woman become suspicious of us. “What things?”

“Meditation.”

“I’m sure that can wait.”

“Maybe. But, please, leave.” Sometimes Shenhe’s social unawareness can be so detrimental… I have to step in.

“I-I’m sorry… Please, forgive her, she’s just like that…” Now Kujou Sara’s looking at me with those judgemental eyes… It’s not going well. “I believe we have answered all your questions, so if you could excuse us…”

Before I can fully close the door, she puts her hand and forces it back open. “I will personally inspect this house.”

Shenhe looks very annoyed at this, although her face doesn’t show much emotion. Before she can speak and get us in more trouble, I answer the woman’s statement myself. “That’s perfectly fine.”

I drag Shenhe to the side while the soldier thoroughly looks through every corner of the house. She is very efficient with the process and finds nothing suspicious. That is, until she walks into the room where the horned man is resting. She stops as soon as she opens the door. The house remains completely silent. Yaoyao turns around to look at the woman curiously. Kujou Sara turns around to face us. “Where did you find him.” She demands to know.

This is a very awkward question to answer now that I think about it. “He came from the sky.”

She scowls at me. It is clear she doesn’t believe me, but seeing the way she is acting, she probably doesn’t have the time to discuss it. “Keep him here, we will come later.”

“O-Okay…” I immediately say, unsure why he is so important. And with that, she leaves the house.

“Who was that?” Yaoyao asks.

“A nuisance.” Replies Shenhe, angry at the mess Kujou Sara has made of her house.

In less than a night, the legend of Venti the Storm spread all throughout Liyue. Many have grown to fear him, some have become interested in the bounty, and a few are indifferent to the whole incident. As for me, I am tired… This event has only brought me even more work, mostly in the form of requests to clean an area of wanted posters. I don’t know how the Inazuman soldiers were able to carry so many, or how they were able to paste them in every single corner of the world, but now the city of Liyue is buried under paper with the name of the most wanted criminal in the history of Teyvat.

Shenhe is mostly undisturbed by the absurd amount of posters, being capable of ignoring both them and the tales about Venti the Storm that are being told. And Yaoyao, she went home shortly after that Inazuman soldier left, had a good rest, and is now back at Bubu Pharmacy, diligently taking care of it.

Last night, with the help of some herbs to keep me awake, I managed not to fall asleep and work intensively. In spite of this, the mountain of work I have to do has only grown bigger… When will it end… It is currently very early in the morning, most people are still deep in slumber, but I am not. The room I find myself in is dimly lit since this is the only way to prevent my eyes from hurting. My life the past twelve hours has been nothing but the same.

I grab a paper, read through it. Everything seems in order. Approved. Next.

I grab a paper, read through it. Everything see—

*knockknock*

H-huh?! I instinctively jump of fear at a foreign sound, realizing only when I hit the floor that it's just the door… It’s been so long I had forgotten the outside world existed… “...Come in…” My throat is currently so underused I can barely speak.

…No reply. It seems whoever is on the other side couldn’t hear me. …I will go open the door in that case. Standing up will surely help me feel less tired… My legs tremble like those of a newborn fawn the moment my weight rests on them, so much so it is hard to walk…

I slowly make my way to the door, using whatever furniture is nearby to support my at-the-moment weak legs. I turn the knob, and outside, waiting for a response, is…

“AGH!” A dazzling sunrise that forces my eyes shut.

“Hello, Miss Ganyu.” That voice…

“Ah…” I can see nothing, my eyelids have been welded together by the sun. “Hello, Miss Yanfei… Please, come in…”

“...Are you…” She hesitates strangely long to finish her own sentence. “Okay?”

“Yes…” No. “Yes, I am. Just come inside, please…” I can’t stand this light anymore.

Finally, I can close the door and open my eyes once more. “I am here to discuss a very important matter.” Miss Yanfei states.

“Of course.” Please, be quick… “Take a seat.”

Miss Yanfei does as I told her. “I would like a ship to sail to Inazuma.” Hm? “This very morning, if possible.”

“But…” I stop myself from speaking. Maybe it’s my mind that can’t remember anything clearly anymore… although I’m sure it’s not. “That has been forbidden by the shogunate, you should be aware of that.”

“I am.” She nods confidently. “But there is one exceptional case in which I’m sure they will allow it; I have caught Venti the Storm.”

Already? “S-Seriously?” A lawyer of all people did it?

Once more, she nods with confidence. “I’m sure the shogunate would want me to take him all the way to them.”

“Y-Yes, that’s likely what they would want…”

“So?” Miss Yanfei continues. “Will you give me a ship? I won’t be bringing much, so a small raft will work just fine.”

This is too complicated for my current state of mind to handle. “...This matter could easily result in a conflict between nations, Miss Yanfei. I don’t think I have the authority to make the decision on my own.”

“Are you taking it to the Tianquan?”

“That’s right.” It’s better to let someone else do the thinking right now.

“This is urgent, Miss Ganyu.”

Is it really…? “I know, I’ll go see her this very moment. In the meantime, go to the harbor. If everything goes without problem, I will give you a ship there.”

“Very well.” Miss Yanfei replies happily. “See you there.”

The both of us stand up and head to the door. “Until then.” I reach for the knob and turn it to start my way towards the currently-under-repairs Jade Chamber. I open the door… “Agh!” The light! I had forgotten!

“Miss Ganyu?!”

Although it had a rough start, the trip to the Jade Chamber went smoothly. It served as a good change from filling forms, as a nice way to stretch my legs, and as a… decent but harsh way to adapt my eyes to the morning light. And now, at last, I am here, after walking over countless wanted posters which made the floor feel like a soft matress. The Jade Chamber is covered in holes and most windows are still broken, but, at the very least, the floor is flat once more. Lady Ningguang stands at the edge of the floating platform, her eyes lost in the vastness of the sea as she smokes from her pipe, a look of worry perpetually on her face.

“Lady Ningguang.” My voice drags her from her trance. Slowly, she turns to face me.

“Ah, I didn’t notice you.” She replies in the most professional tone she can muster. “My apologies, Ganyu. How long have you been there?”

“I just arrived.”

“I see. That’s good.” Her stare wanders back to the water. It seems she can’t get her mind off it. “And? What brought you here?”

“Well…” I should be careful about how I handle this. “A special matter rose up. I felt like it should go through you, which is why I came.”

“And that matter is?”

“It’s about Miss Yanfei… Apparently, she has caught Venti the Storm.”

“Her? Of all people? I didn’t think that attorney was the kind to hunt after bounties.” Her eyes close, and her lips take a sip of tobacco. “I assume she requested for a vessel to cross the sea.”

“Yes, that’s what she did.”

Lady Ningguang does a low pensive sound. “The waters must be filled with debris and the remains of ships which were sailing, traversing them right now may be dangerous.”

“Uhm… Yes, most likely…”

She remains silent before sighing in what I can only interpret as worry. “Currently, all our ships are on a rescue mission. I’m sure you know about it.”

“...The Crux, right?” I imagined they wouldn’t make it back. “As far as I’m aware, they were returning when The Storm broke out.”

“Precisely. If she wants to set sail, the best we can give her is a raft enough to fit five people at most.”

“That’s perfectly fine, Yanfei herself told me that is enough.”

“In that case give it to her, along with a sailing permit.” Lady Ningguang's eyes meet mine one last time. ”She is allowed to travel to Inazuma.”

Miss Yanfei’s request was a nice change of pace from paperwork, but, sadly, that couldn’t last forever. Soon, I find myself back at my desk, reading and writing and approving and denying until after midnight. Yaoyao has long since gone home after taking care of the horned man, while Shenhe is in her room, doing her nightly meditation, also known as sleeping. My day has been nothing but papers and contracts for hours and hours and hours, the texture is honestly driving me crazy, and the smell of ink is starting to make me dizzy, but I can’t stop. If I keep this pace, I will have my normal amount of work in about a month.

I stretch my hand to grab yet another sheet. The sound they make when being rubbed against each other has become a warning of bad things to come for me.

“Hnngh…” A male voice moans from a corner of the room. Is the horned man finally awake? “Ugh… Where am I?”

I walk up to him as he pushes the blankets away. “Hello?”

“Uh-” He looks at me. “WAAH! GHOST!”

“H-Huh? N-No, no, wait!” I guess I do look like I’m dead right now, and the dark lighting isn’t helping… B-But that’s no excuse for him to flail his arms at me chaotically! …Thinking about it, it may be an excuse… Regardless, I should turn on the light. “Look closely,” I tell him in the most soothing tone I can come up with, “I’m not a ghost.”

He slowly opens his eyes. “You’re not??” I shake my head. “But ya kinda look like one… Actually, don’t think I’ve ever seen a ghost, but however their looks are, I’m sure they’re like yours.”

“I’m an adeptus. I…” It’s a bit embarrassing to say this outloud… “I just haven’t slept in a long time…”

“Adeptus…? What’s that? Some kind of weird youkai? I’ve never seen one of those adeptuses around…” He inspects me from toe to head, as if to make sure he has indeed never seen anyone like me, his eyes stopping when they reach a certain area. “Nice pair ya have there.” He gleefully comments. “Not bad. Can I touch ‘em?” He extends his arm towards me. No. No no. They are too sensitive! Hnngh… It’s no use, I’m too tired to react on time… His hand is about to touch them… “Ah.” He suddenly blurts, his hand stopping centimeters away. “Sorry, you don’t seem comfortable with this. I don’t want you to think I’m some kind of… groper or something like that.” He awkwardly laughs, pulling his hand away. ”I mean, I do like myself a nice big pair, but I’m a respectful guy! I would never do anything without permission! That’s not the way of the Arataki Gang!”

Arataki Gang…? “A-Ah, it’s fine…” I need to sleep, I can barely hold a conversation like this.

“So, what’s your name, lady? Don’t think I’ve ever seen ya around…” Slowly, the man looks around the house. ”Actually, I’m just noticing there are many things here I’ve never ever seen around…”

“Uh- I’m Ganyu.”

“Ganyu, huh?” He repeats. ”Weird name you have there. I’m Aratatatapumpmpmpmpmrtrtrtrtaki Itto.”

I stare at him dumbfounded. “W-What…?”

“The one and oni, yeah.”

I have no idea what he is talking about. “...Aratata…?”

“Nono! That was a drum roll! You know, to make the reveal more epic and all!”

“...? …I…”

“It’s Arataki Itto, my bro girl bro sis.”

“...Was that some kind of nickname for me…?”

“Not really, just a way to call people.” I see…? “I can give ya a nice nick if you want one, though! Hmmm… Platinum Pair.”

“Pair…?”

“No, wait! Obsidian Curves!”

“C-Curves…?!” That’s so embarrassing! It’s making me cover the area…

“I got it! Dynamite Rack!”

“I-I’m more than my horns!”

After a big effort, I helped Arataki Itto stand back up. Although still heavily injured, he is capable of at least walking at a moderate pace, a remarkable feat considering the state in which he landed.

“So, uh…” He asks as I guide him back to bed, which is to say the softest area of the floor. “Remember how ya told me you hadn’t slept? Good times, I know but uuuh… Isn’t it midnight? When are you going to bed?”

In a month if I’m lucky. “...Probably in a week…”

“A week?! Seven days?!? Ya talking seriously, Platinum Pair?!” I-Is that my name now? “No way that can be healthy. I mean, I can’t even resist that, and I’m the healthiest person I know!”

“I have work to do…” A dead voice comes out of my mouth, one targeted to convince myself I must keep going more than to explain my situation.

“Woah woah, there, girl bro sis. First comes health, then comes onikabuto, and only then comes work; everyone knows that! Someone has to tell you how to live, and luckily for ya, I know a certain some-oni that can help you.”

“...Are you talking about yourself…?” Don’t make me think that much, please…

“Bingo! Haha! Smart one you are!” He reaches to ruffle my hair, before remembering my horns are there, leading to him lifting his arm awkwardly. “So uh- Actually, what is your job?”

I point to the towers of papers so tall they barely fit under a roof. “…That is.” I got a bit dizzy seeing how much I have left…

“That? That what? This pillar over here?” Mister Itto approaches the pile to give him a good smack, mistaking it for a solid and stable element.

“It’s not a pillar.”

“It’s no-woahohohohoo…” The structure trembles at the touch of Mister Itto’s hand, which he stops with a hug. “What a tower of papers, huh… And it looks like something important…” He scratches the back of his head as he admires the height of my job. “Okay, change of plans! Looks like you need some help. You need some help? Bet you need some help.”

“W-Wait!” He grabs a paper from the pile, barely not taking down the tower before sitting on my desk and reading through it.

“Permission to set sail from Liyue Harbor…” He reads aloud. “Huh, sure, why not. Weird thing you get this, though.” No, sure not! Give me that! “H-Hey!”

“T-These are very important, I can’t allow you to touch them…”

“Huh?” He makes out in genuine confusion. “Man, I don’t get all these papery business. Who cares if I sail in Liyue or not? Should just let everyone be happy, ya get me. Everything would be better that way! And here I thought the Shogun had finally given up being such a control freak… Who woulda guessed she was reading letters from Liyue…”

“The… Shogun?” What is he on about? “...I… think you misunderstand the situation, Mister Itto. The Shogun is not able to see what is on these papers.”

“Aren’t you one of those government guys who are all day stressing over weird words no one understand? Like uh, you know, antiestablishamentarilasm.” T-That’s not a word… But that description felt oddly on point.

“I guess you could say I am…?”

“See? Then these must reach the Shogun somehow! I like to believe she has something decent going on and knows about most of what is happening around. Actually, no, she has something very very decent going on! No way she could rival me if not!”

Rival…? …I’d rather not ask about it now… “Mister Itto.”

“Itto’s just fine. Ya can call me bro if you feel like it!”

“I am unsure how it happened,” I explain, ”but there is a big flaw in your logic.”

“Whaat?” He scoffs. ”Pfft, no way! In mine? I’d understand if it were someone else’s, but mine?”

“Mister Itto,” I interrupt him, “this is Liyue.”

“I-I uh… Hahaha… This is what?”

10.

“Hey!” A powerful voice tries to bring me out of the darkness of my eyelids… “Hey, Platinum Pair!” …Five more minutes… “Mooorining! It’s morning! Wake up, will ya?”

Slowly, I open my eyes,“ngh!“ and immediately close them again when some light hits them. It's so bright it hurts! “W-Wait! Morning?! It can’t be! Did I fall asleep?” Not again…

“You sure did, Platinum Pair!” Mister Itto takes a sip of his drink. …Where did he get that? “Tonight you were all weird after tellin’ me some non-sense about Liyue! You know, you started going all nnnbghnbbnn… You get me, moving the mouth but not making words. Then you flopped down on that chair and closed your eyes.”

My head is killing me… I lost a lot of time I could have spent working… I don’t want to think about it. “...And that glass?”

“Met your roommate.” He slurps loudly before continuing. “Nice girl! But uh, after a while she stood up, said I’m annoying, and left.” Yes, I can see that happening with how often he slurps and how loud it is. “I don’t get it, though. I was just here, mindin’ my business with my drink, and then I turn around and BOOM! Icy glare! Man, and here I was trying to be a good guest!”

“I’ll… be sure to talk with Shenhe about this…” I don’t think anything I can say will change her mind about him.

“Sooooo… What’s for breakfast here? I uh… don’t mean to say you have to give me breakfast. It’s more of an I’m hungry and would be happy if there were some nice food.”

“I… think I will have some mint.” It helps me wake up.

“Mint? Just that? Ain’t that like… a plant? Like sure, you can put it on food, but it’s a bit weird eatin’ just that… Not that I think ya’re weird, but many things you do are weird.”

“Weird…?“ I repeat, my mind still struggling to understand the meaning behind words. “I don’t think… I’m that weird…”

“I mean uh, this whole house, your clothing, the food you have around…” Mister Itto takes his time pointing everywhere. “Pretty weird if you ask me.”

“...There’s nothing weird with my clothes, it’s a traditional Liyue outfit.”

“Yeah, that’s weird! I mean, if ya were in Liyue it probably wouldn’t be, dunno, but here…”

“I believe I already told you yesterday, this is Liyue.”

“Hm? Wait, that wasn’t just your mind ramblin’ as you fell asleep?”

“It wasn't. I can assure you what I meant then and what I mean now are the same, the truth.”

“But- Butuh- Bububutuh- That doesn’t make sense! Last thing I remember I was in Inazuma, and when I woke up I’m all the way across the sea? …Is this some kind of kidnapping? Have I been taken away?”

“No, you fell through the roof into my workplace.”

“Fell?! But I can’t fly! Or at least I think I don’t…” His thoughtful eyes end up on his biceps, which he flexes. “Ya think these arms can take me through the skies?”

That’s not how birds work. “No, it is unlikely.”

“Then uh- Then what happened???”

“It is a mystery to me as well.” I take a bite of a mint I grabbed from the kitchen, it’s fresh and refreshing, the perfect feeling to open my eyes properly. Ah, but I mustn’t be a bad host, I should offer him some. “Shall we discuss this over food?”

11.

No progress was made from that conversation, nor from any future conversations we held. Mister Itto, however, has managed to miraculously recover rather quickly, going from barely being capable of standing up to struggling with running in under a week. He has a prodigious build, even compared to an adeptus.

Shenhe has been more irascible lately because of his presence. I can’t deny he is noisy and a bit intrusive at times, but I can see his annoying actions are born from genuinely trying to care and be friendly; although, yes, he can be a little obnoxious. Because of this, she is rarely at home, choosing to spend her time in the mountains to meditate until he is healthy enough to leave the house.

Then there’s Yaoyao, she was very happy when she saw Mister Itto had woken up. She still comes often to take care of him, but, instead of staring at him while he lays unconscious like before, she now plays with him. The two seem to get along very well, with Mister Itto teaching her games from Inazuma, and Yaoyao eagerly learning and winning against him once they get to play.

And finally, me. I… I’ve done nothing but papers for the last… I’ve lost track of time. It’s been so long. With time, everyone who comes to this house has begun to talk less and less with me so as not to annoy me.

Please, talk to me, I’m going crazy.

I can’t recall the last time I was asleep, nor the last time I had a normal amount of work. Right now, yesterday, today, and tomorrow, I will be filling papers in order to help Liyue get through the consequences of that bad storm… At the very least, I can be thankful I’m not from Inazuma… The work there must be a thousand times worse.

12.

Once more, I’m filling papers, feeling their touch against my skin. I feel tired, I feel miserable, but maybe I could say I’m happy to be able to help. Maybe… I often find myself staring out the window, at day to imagine the warmth of sunlight on my skin, and at night to dream about resting; regardless of the time of day, it distracted me, which is why the curtains are now closed until I’m done. My eyes struggle to look at the words and make sense of them. I’ve read so much that letters stopped having shape and sentences meaning, but I can’t allow myself to be affected by that, so I keep going,

13.

Darkness drives me crazy just as much as reading, as much as touching paper, as much as being by myself, as much as not sleeping. Someone, please, make a noise to drag me away from this.

…Sadly, my pleas are not listened to.

14.

…I need help.

15.

PaperFillNextPaperFillNextPaperFillNextPaperFillNextPaperFillNextPaperFillNextPaperFillNextPaperFillNextPaperFillNextPaperFillNextPaperFillNextPaperFillNextPaperFillNextPaperFillNextPaperFillNextPaperFillNextPaperFillNextPaperFillNextPaperFillNextPaperFillNextPaperFillNextPaperFillNextPaperFillNextPaperFillNextPaperFillNextPaperFillNextPaperFillNextPaperFillNextPaper

16.

NextPaperFillNextPaperFillNextPaperFillNextknockknockFillNextPaperFillNext

…Wait. Was there a knock at the door?

Oh… Thank Rex Lapis… Something to keep my mind away from job, even if for a moment… Let’s see who it is.

I drag myself any way I can to the door, it’s been so long I forgot how to open one. On the other side, the unexpected sight of that one Inazuman soldier awaits me. The sudden urge to thank her for stopping my suffering takes over me, but I manage to stop it. “Hello again, Miss Kujou Sara.” It’s been so long since I last talked that my voice comes out as a whisper and my words as a hardly understandable babble. “What brings you here?”

“The Shogun has business to talk with the Qixing. I’m here in her name.” …Again? To be honest, what was I expecting?

“Sure,” I try to nod, but my neck is too sore after looking down so much, “I will convey your message. What would you like to discuss?”

“Reopening the border.”

Already? …Although, to be fair, I have no idea how much time has passed. “Of course.”

“The Shogun has some demands in order to allow foreign ships into the country.” She explains in a professional tone.

“I see, and those are?”

“The first ship to set sail must do so alone, and be big enough to transport over a thousand passengers.”

“Very well…” How oddly specific. “Is there a reason for that?”

“An important guest will be coming to Inazuma shortly, however, his presence cannot be known by the public.”

“You mean to use the ship to conceal him?” I ask.

“Precisely.“ Kujou Sara nods. “If you need to hide a tree, hide it in the forest, as they say.” I’m not sure that’s how the saying goes… “Needless to say this information is confidential.”

“Yes, I figured.” If an important guest is coming to Liyue, even if he is just passing by, knowing his identity is crucial information to handle the matter properly. “May I ask who he is?”

“The Iudex of Fontaine, Neuvillette.” Him? …Is this because of the fact Yanfei caught Venti the Storm? “I trust this request will be accepted. Now, leaving that aside, where is that… oni?”

“Mister Itto?” She frowns upon hearing the name. “He left to play with Yaoyao, the child who was with him last time you came. He should return before sunset.”

“...Make sure he boards that ship.” She adds between gritted teeth.

“Hm? Is this also an order from the Shogun?”

“...Yes…” She answers oddly quietly. “The Shogun requested his presence.”

17.

With how tense everything related to Inazuma has been, the request was accepted almost without discussion. A week from the moment it was accepted, the first ship to Inazuma will depart. Luckily for me, Mister Itto was planning on going back to his nation as soon as he could, so I didn’t have to do much talking to convince him. In the end, neither of us could find any information about how he moved to Liyue in a single night; it would seem it will remain a mystery forever…

As for me… Well, good things are finally happening. After much effort and few sleep hours, I managed to reduce my workload to the usual amount. Maybe I will be able to rest soundly tonight… But for now, the time has come to say goodbye to Mister Itto. Many people from many different lands have gathered here for their own reasons, all to travel to Inazuma. Among this crowd, cladded in a black cloak to hide his identity, the Iudex, Neuvillette, stands.

However, something has gone not according to plan, which forced Kujou Sara to make the rooms in the ship shared; the renowned Furina de Fontaine decided to come with the Chief Justice, despite the fact her presence was not requested. Her appearance here will stand out just as much as Neuvillette’s, which is why measures to hide her are being applied too.

“Well then, Platinum Pair,” Mister Itto smiles, “I know it might be hard to tell me goodbye, but there’s no need to cry!” I’m not crying. “I’ll come pay a visit from time to time, ‘kay?”

To be honest, I might miss how theatrically loud he can be, it brought something different to my paper hell. Perhaps if we had met at a different time, we would have been able to have some fun. “I will be looking forward to your return, Mister Itto. I’m sure Yaoyao will be happy to see you again.”

“Ah, right! The little one! Here! Take this!” A… beetle? Where did he even keep it? “That small shrimp has a talent with Onikabuto, let me tell ya! She managed to put up a good fight with me! …I-I still came out on top, of course.” That’s not what she told me. “So! Give her that! It’s a present from Uncle Itto!”

“I will.”

“Ah! And about that roomate!” Before he could continue talking, Kujou Sara came to drag him into the ship.

“Let’s go!” She orders, dragging him by the shoulder. “You are sharing a room with me so I can keep an eye on you!”

“W-What!?” His yells and complaints could be heard even as the ship moved into the horizon. He can be quite loud.

“So,” a voice says behind me, “he’s gone.”

“Hello, Keqing.” I turn to face her. “How long have you been there?”

“Not long. I was just walking by.”

“Walking by…? Aren’t you too busy to do that?” Don’t tell me it’s just me…

“It was a way of speaking, of course I’m busy.”

“Then… what are you doing here?”

“Looking for you.” I’m required for something? Don’t tell me it’s more job… “I asked your roommate and she told me I would find you here.”

“And…” I ask with a little bit of fear. “What do you want from me?”

“I have a message to give you: the Jade Chamber has been rebuilt, and so has your house, you can move back in.”

“I… see.” I nod with a sigh of relief. “So I have to leave Shenhe’s place?”

“That’s what moving out is about, yes.” I glare to the side nervously. “You need help moving your piles of papers, don’t you?”

Right on the nail. “Yes, please.”

“I was expecting that much.” Keqing replies with a little smile. “Let’s go.”

“...Thank you.”

I start to follow behind her as we make our way to Shenhe’s home. The same Liyue that not too long ago was infested with the posters of Venti the Storm remains intact. It will take years for anyone to bother cleaning all of this.

“Have you heard?” Keqing starts speaking. “Venti the Storm has threatened Liyue.”

Venti the Storm? That’s impossible, he should have been in Inazuma for a long time now. “No,” I shake my head, “I haven’t heard.”

“Apparently he fought someone near The Chasm and put a map to Liyue near his victim.”

That couldn’t have been him. “...I see.”

“Aren’t you worried?”

“Not really.”

“Me neither.” Keqing shrugs. “All these Venti the Storm rumors do nothing but tire me. Such a powerful being can’t exist, and even if he does, I will make sure to take him down.”

So Keqing like. “You really don’t like to have someone superior to you, don't you?”

“That’s just the way I am.” I nod knowingly. “...What would you do if he came to destroy Liyue, Ganyu?”

Hm… I think it’s pretty obvious. “I wouldn’t be able to sleep.”

“Because of your workload, right?”

“Because of my workload, yes…” Just saying it outloud terrifies me.

“That’s so like you.”

18.

Finally, after a long long time, everything is back to normal… except for the views of the city, it’s still covered in wanted posters. I’m back at the Jade Chamber, my workload is the usual, and all the passerbys have just left for Inazuma this morning. This feels so good… I can take my time filling in papers, and maybe I will be able to catch a wink of sleep tonight! What a good night…

Perhaps I should go outside and have a look at the stars before work.

…Let’s go, I can afford to lose that time.

I take a step outside, the cold nocturnal air hitting my skin. The fresh scent of the night pleases my heart… I feel at peace. Slowly, I walk to the edge to admire the night sky properly, then, it hits me: the smell of smoke, the darkness above is dimly lit in orange and yellow from below. Lowering my head, I see the city… Liyue is on fire!

Oh no… My perfect amount of work…

Chapter 14: Kaveh

Chapter Text

---BuilderHuma has joined the room---

Alhaitham

Have you heard?

Liyue has been destroyed.

Burned to the ground by Venti the Storm.

I told you he would come.

If only you had bought my defense kit.

Zuru

That would not have helped.

Alhaitham

What do you know?

You haven’t seen the quality of my products.

BuilderHuma

I don’t think a simple kit could protect you from the Venti the Storm.

Alhaitham

You doubt me too?

What a shame.

I was just trying to help.

Zuru

You were trying to earn mora.

Alhaitham

The news are more than that, actually.

BuilderHuma

Is that so?

Alhaitham

Just like before,

Venti the Storm has left a message about who his next target is.

Zuru

Really now? I had not the slightest idea.

Alhaitham

A figure was seen running out of the fire,

but no one was missing in Liyue.

It was Venti the Storm.

And more importantly,

he was heading to Sumeru.

BuilderHuma

You mean Sumeru is his next target?

Alhaitham

That’s the only way he can go from Liyue.

It’s either that or Mondstadt,

but he wouldn’t attack his own nation.

So watch out, people of Sumeru,

and make sure to buy my safety kits.

I will be taking my leave for now.

But remember they are on sale ;)

---Alhaitham has left the room---

Zuru

Pay them no attention, they just want you to buy their products.

BuilderHuma

But what they said makes sense…

It’s either Sumeru or Mondstadt, and Sumeru does seem most likely.

Zuru

While it is true that makes sense, you must keep something in mind:

In order for Venti the Storm to attack Sumeru, he must be there.

There is no need to worry, builder.

BuilderHuma

What do you mean?

Zuru

It is time for me to leave too.

See you some other time.

---Zuru has left the room---

---BuilderHuma has left the room---

So Sumeru is his next target, huh… It’s alarming. Very alarming. Very very alarming. …But it’s just a hypothetical case. He may not, hopefully not, have a next target. …But, hypothetically speaking, if he were to come to Sumeru, there is very little I can do against his colossal power. Even so, I can’t stay still while thinking he could come and destroy the city, destroy the buildings, some of which I made, and destroy my masterpiece. Just the idea popping into my mind is enough to make me restless.

…Think about it, Kaveh, there is no way he would come, he has no business here… that I know of, at least. Ugh! Just keep going with your day! Once I’m doing something, I will be too focused to remember Venti the Storm. Let’s start with breakfast! Making a good meal is bound to distract me.

The kitchen… It’s dirty. The kitchen is dirty. That Alhaitham grabbed a bunch of sunsettias so he wouldn't have to cook, put them on a plate, ate them, and left before I could wake up; and of course, he had to leave the dirty dish in the middle of the table, not even on the sink. Tsk! I will first clean his absolute mess and then make my breakfast, and it will be something tasty and cooked! Yes, that’s it… And if he ever asks me to cook for him, I won’t! …Not like he would ever ask me… I can never hit his pride! How annoying can he be! Acting all high and mighty and here I am, doing his dishes! In fact, I should stop! …Although it’s too late, everything is sparkling clean. Ugh! I haven’t even met him today and he already made me angry!

…Focus Kaveh… Don’t start the day on the wrong foot… Do something else and you will forget about him… Make a plentiful breakfast and he will leave your mind… Actually, wasn’t I trying to forget something before Alhaitham? …Ah, right. Venti the Storm. …I’d rather think about him than about Alhaitham. Hm… Now I have to find something to do while I eat…

---BuilderHuma has joined the room---

Alhaitham

Welcome!

Did you think about my offer?

BuilderHuma

I have no interest. There are better ways to protect myself.

Alhaitham

Don’t say I didn’t warn you.

Just so you know, the offer will be over soon.

It will be full price.

That’s a waste when you can buy it cheaper now, don’t you think?

---Boo has joined the room---

Boo

hiiiii

hihi

who’s here?

BuilderHuma

Just me and Alhaitham, it seems.

Boo

alhaitham??

i dont like that one

(Me neither.)

Alhaitham

Hello.

Boo

they were trying to sell you smthing right??

dont listent to them

weve tried to ignore them but they jsut wont leave

apparently they took smeones name

Alhaitham

Again with the accusations?

You all keep saying that, but you have no proof.

Boo

do we really need??

its pretty obious

noones going to try and scam people and give their identity

also theres alhaitham1

BuilderHuma

Alhaitham1?

Alhaitham

Some impostor who tries to claim I’m the fake one.

Boo

you are the fake one

you never dare to face him

---Alhaitham1 has joined the room---

---Alhaitham has left the room---

Boo

see?

---Alhaitham1 has left the room---

Boo

though alhaitham1 barely ever talks

BuilderHuma

How do you know he is the real one?

Boo

i mean

i can tell

everyone can

BuilderHuma

So you have no proof?

Boo

none

at all

i dont think i need

cant you just see from his behaviour?

BuilderHuma

I can, yes.

I know Alhaitham very well…

Boo

you do?

have you been here before??

BuilderHuma

Not really.

Boo

so you know his face?

shouldnt you know more than anyone that hes fake?

BuilderHuma

I do think he is fake, I’m just curious as to who would want to impersonate him.

Boo

someone who wants mora

BuilderHuma

Then you have no idea?

Boo

nop

hes just fake

everyone knows hes fake

BuilderHuma

I know.

I just think it’s very bold of you to assume he is fake without evidence.

Boo

each person around here reached the same conclusion

i know its not an argument but

you know

if everyone believes that

it becomes the truth

popular belief is very powerful

even if its dumb

BuilderHuma

Well…

I can’t argue against that.

Boo

i know

the way the world works is very absurd

but sometimes you just have to accept it

its better than to go against the tide

sorry

something came out

BuilderHuma

What?

Boo

here

in inazuma

see you later

---Boo has left the room---

---BuilderHuma has left the room---

What a weird individual… Who would want Alhaitham’s name and bad reputation? And to sell? That can only affect profit negatively! Even if he is known in Sumeru, he is known for being so insufferable! That is precisely why I have my doubts someone would try to impersonate him; that and I doubt Alhaitham would ever miss the chance to have his own name and instead settle with Alhaitham1, although, if that were the case, Alhaitham1 would be the fake one. …So no matter how I look at it, there is someone trying to use his name… Poor soul.

But enough thinking about Alhaitham, let’s forget about him and focus on admiring what I have ahead of me, the Palace of Alcazarzaray. …Even with all the bad memories I have, I can’t help but feel proud when looking at it. It’s simply a masterpiece of architecture, a once in a lifetime chance to build something special. Whenever I think about Venti the Storm coming and destroying this along with my other projects in Sumeru… I can’t take it. I won’t allow it. I won’t allow him to touch my work.

“Well, well~” A voice I’d rather not hear calls from behind. “Well well well~ If it isn’t the builder of this masterpiece! Have you come here to pay your debt?”

“It’s good to see you too, Dori…” I should have been more careful… I’m very bad at dealing with awkward situations. “No, I’m sorry… I don’t have any mora on me now…”

“Such a shame.” She shrugs in that non-caring way she does when mora isn’t related. “Then what are you doing at my house? Because you know this is my house, right?”

“Yes…“ I sigh. “This is your house, I know…” She’s so smug about everything… “I was simply admiring the building.”

“A true beauty, I know. The architect was very very skillful.”

“Yes, he- I uh… I am…” That sounded oddly arrogant.

“Sadly, its days seem to be counted.”

“C-Counted…?“ I repeat, the word almost getting stuck in my throat. “What do you mean?”

“Venti the Storm.” The name alone gives me all the information I need. “I’m sure you know, he is coming to Sumeru, and, tragically, I do not have the means to protect my own house, the shelter of my mora…” Dori seems… genuinely sad?

“What do you mean you don’t have the means?” I don’t like this conversation, it’s stressing me out, but I must hear.

“I’m glad you ask!” She lowers her glasses to wink at me before snapping her fingers. “I don’t have enough mora to hire mercenaries to protect my house. If only someone would pay their debts… Wink.” Did she just say wink outloud? “Or, if someone is worried about their own wellbeing, they could buy my self-defense kits for just the modest price of nine nine nine nine mora! Wink, wink!” Again? Dori has the strangest way of talking…

“So there is no one to guard this palace…” I say in a low voice.

“Such sorrow, I know.”

I remain silent for a long moment, lost in my own troubling thoughts. “...I have somewhere to go.” As quickly as it's possible to me, I turn around and walk away.

“Really now?” Dori asks, but I have no time to stop and reply. I must prepare myself, must be ready to protect what I care about. “Well then, think about my offer. See you later! Remember you have debts unpaid!”

Yes… I will always remember that…

---BuilderHuma has joined the room---

BuilderHuma

What is Venti the Storm’s weakness?

Does anyone know?

(...)

Actually, who is here?

Anybody?

(...)

(So there is nobody.)

(It seems everyone is too busy.)

(Which makes sense after everything he has done.)

(...I will come later to ask again.)

---BuilderHuma has left the room---

My house… I must get to my house in order to prepare myself. I should have my weapon there, that should work for now… Wait. Waitwaitwait. Don’t tell me… My keys are gone! That Alhaitham… does he not know not to grab other people’s stuff? Now I have to pretend I’m taking a walk around here until he returns! I can’t just wait in front of the door or else everyone will know I live with him… That or I can go looking for that heartless idiot… Let’s see, if I were Alhaitham, where would I be? Either the library or inside the house, I can’t think of anywhere else.

“Can’t you see there is someone who wants to open the door?”

Alhaitham! “Can’t you see there is someone whose keys you stole?”

“I wouldn’t say stole.” He retorts stoicly. “It’s more like someone happened to lose them and I happened to find them in my pocket. Don’t blame me for your problems.”

“You…“ I have to hold my tongue to not call him something. “Is it that hard for you to accept you’ve done something wrong?!”

“It is not,“ he replies, “I just never do anything wrong.” Agh! How annoying! “If you are not going to move, open the door yourself.” He demands in that arrogantly exasperating tone of his, shoving the key in my hand.

“Don’t act like you’ve been waiting here for long!”

“I’d say ten seconds is a long time when I have my keys.” Okay! That’s it! No more talking with him! I’ll just open the door and– “Could you hurry already? It’s my time to do the dishes.”

I stop myself from opening the door upon hearing that. “What do you mean do the dishes?!”

“Yes,” Alhaitham sighs as if that were obvious, “I always do them around this hour.”

“You never do the dishes!”

“That’s because they always happen to be clean when the time comes.”

“I wash them because you never do it!”

“Because it’s not my time yet.” He doesn’t even have the shame to be embarrassed! “Don’t act like I asked you.”

“Must you always have the last word!?”

“That goes to the one who added an unnecessary comment to my valid argument.” Ugh! Forget about him! Open the door! Grab the sword! And leave!

Finally, I am inside the house, now to look for my weapon… My weapon… I always leave it near my bedstand, but, of course, it’s not there.

I turn to my roommate. “Alhaitham!” He is sitting on our biggest chair with a book in his hand and a steaming mug near a table.

“Not now,” he lifts his hand to demand me to stop, “I would like to rest.”

“What do you mean rest?! You’ve done nothing all day!”

“Speak for yourself.” He sighs like he has a headache. “As far as I know, the only thing you’ve done is take a walk.”

“Wh- And what about you, huh?!” I point at him, pushing his stopping hand back. “Where have you been?!”

“The library, and then I returned home.” I knew it! “I had some business there.”

“What business could you have at the library?!”

“Not now.” His hand takes back the territory my pointing finger took. “It is my time to relax.”

“Ugh! Forget about it! Where’s my sword?”

“It was in the way, so I moved it.”

“In the way?“ I repeat. “It was leaning against my personal drawers!”

“I was looking for something to write, and, since everything keeps being reorganized, I had no choice but to search everywhere.”

“You just keep leaving everything around!”

“I keep it where I can easily find it,” Alhaitham explains calmly, which only enrages me more, ”that is much more effective than putting the pen in the pen drawer every time.”

“Forget it! I will look for it myself!” That Alhaitham… Where could he have left it…? Lying around, I’m sure.

Knowing him, he moved it the bare minimum to get it out of the way. Taking into account that my drawers are in the only corner of this house I can consider as my own most of the time, it must be under my bed… And voila! That Alhaitham, he must always move everything and leave it all untidy. If only he had an eye for decorations and a heart, it wouldn’t be as hard to live with him.

…Actually, why did I want my sword again…?

…Right! Right, Venti the Storm. I will go to the Palace of Alcazarzaray to forget about him for a while.

“I’m leaving!” I scream, but there is no reply. …Not even a goodbye? Whatever…

That Alhaitham… Who does he think he is? It’s not that hard to be considerate for once in a lifetime! He isn’t even worried about the possibility of the biggest criminal known to Teyvat destroying Sumeru! Instead, there he is! Reading with a warm drink! I’m sure he hasn’t even heard about the news, with those big headphones of his… But no! He always knows everything, despite not caring for anything! I’m sure he is so calm because he is sure he won’t come. Or worse, he knows how to fight him but simply chooses not to share the knowledge. Next time I see him, I will get the information out of him…

But for now, let’s focus on the topic at hand, the Palace. What are its weakest points safety wise? The back side is protected by a mountain, so that one isn’t a problem. And to the left there is a cliff, also safe… To be honest, the only real way inside would be the main entrance. It’s just so well built that it manages to be completely safe on top of beautiful…

I must protect such a masterpiece at all costs…

Well then, I will stand around here, close enough so that I can intervene if something were to happen, but far enough not to be seen by Dori or anyone else coming here… And uh… Now I just wait, I guess.

…

---BuilderHuma has joined the room---

BuilderHuma

Hello?

MoonSprout

Hello.

BuilderHuma

Oh, thank The Seven, someone is here.

MoonSprout

I’ve always been here, I just was distracted when you last came.

BuilderHuma

I see.

I was wondering if you know how to fight Venti the Storm.

MoonSprout

How to fight him? Are you looking for the bounty?

BuilderHuma

No, I want to be capable of protecting Sumeru when he comes.

Do you know what his weaknesses are?

MoonSprout

You shouldn’t worry about that, you won’t need to fight him.

BuilderHuma

Won’t need?

Then what am I meant to do when I see him? Let him destroy Sumeru?

MoonSprout

He won’t destroy Sumeru, he doesn’t have that intent.

BuilderHuma

Why would he come here then?

To admire the scenery?

MoonSprout

You will see with time. Just trust me, he will do nothing.

BuilderHuma

But he is Venti the Storm!

The man worth sixty billion mora!

The man who destroyed a nation in one night!

The man who escaped the shogunate!

MoonSprout

Don’t let your beliefs of him deceive you. He is just like a chestnut, a fine inside underneath a tough exterior.

When the time comes, just greet him with a smile, nothing bad will happen.

(Greet him?!)

(With a smile!?)

(…I won’t get anything out of this person.)

BuilderHuma

I’m sorry, but something came up.

Goodbye.

MoonSprout

Bye bye.

---BuilderHuma has left the room---

No one came by the Palace today. Nothing has happened. It is already pretty late, the moon is high up in the sky. I should go back home for the day, I’m pretty tired. Even monsters like Venti the Storm must sleep, which means he won’t be such a threat during the night, hopefully… I’ve protected this place enough today, let’s go back, I’m about to fall asleep any second now… Luckily for me, a certain someone didn’t take my key this time, meaning I can open the door.

…

Ugh… I could barely sleep… I was too worried about Venti the Storm and spent all night thinking of him. Looks like he won’t leave my head… Not even in my dreams can I forget about him.

It's too early in the morning, so much some might say it's too late into the night. I try to sleep more, but can't. …I won’t be able to rest anymore, I should get going and wash my face to fight off the sleepiness… A sigh of relief escapes me when the fresh water hits my eyes.

…Not even Alhaitham has woken up yet. I’m a bit hungry, I should make some breakfast. Let’s see… I'll eat something simple today, something like pancakes. I can’t afford to take long here, every second I’m not watching the Palace is a second Venti the Storm might attack. I prepare my food, and then eat it, and… I think I made too many pancakes for me… I’ll leave the remaining ones to Alhaitham. Time to go protect the Palace of Alcazarzaray. I have my sword, so I’m ready to go.

…

…And uh…

…I’ll just keep an eye.

…

In the meantime, I guess I’ll…

---BuilderHuma has joined the room---

Boo

ooo

hi again

---Bu has joined the room---

BuilderHuma

Hello.

Boo

ugh

you

why

you disappeared for some time

it was beautiful

BuilderHuma

I’m sorry?

I think she means me.

Boo

yes its you

of course its you

ugh you

BuilderHuma

You dislike each other?

I don’t dislike anyone.

Boo

i very much dislike him

BuilderHuma

How so? Do you know each other?

You could say so, yes.

Boo

i wish i didnt know about him

every minute he is in my head is a minute i spend unhappy

BuilderHuma

Why?

What is it you dislike so much about him?

Boo

his vibe

his attitude

his self

his everything

(That’s… pretty ambiguous.)

i just know i dislike him okay

I myself don’t know why I am so disliked, I’ve done nothing but try to be friendly.

Boo

see??

there you go again

acting like you did nothing wrong

What did I do wrong this time?

Boo

and again

how annoying

hmm

BuilderHuma

So it’s an unfounded hatred…

Boo

i think its very much founded

my arguments are pretty clear

BuilderHuma

They are not.

Yes, I don’t understand them either.

Boo

you stole my name

you steal my job

and you go against everything i believe

But I didn’t steal your name.

Boo

and you always have the last word

BuilderHuma

I see…

I don’t.

I don’t see.

Boo

im sure you hate someone too

someone who represents everything you dislike

someone who you might not even know

just

think about them

and youll understand what im feelign

(...)

(...Somehow that explaination works.)

But why would you hate someone you don’t know?

Boo

something youve heard

something you think about them

just a hunch

hatred is part of humans

so its better to just accept it and move on

youd understand if you had feelings

I have feelings.

Boo

im done

---Boo has left the room---

Oh, well. It would appear it is just the two of us now.

BuilderHuma

Actually, I think I have to go too.

I’m sorry.

No, it’s fine. There’s no need to apologize.

Do have a good day.

BuilderHuma

You too.

Goodbye.

---BuilderHuma has left the room---

Hatred is part of being human, huh… It’s not like I can ignore them, one lives with me and the other threatens to end everything I’ve worked for. Even if I haven’t met the latter yet, I think I do have my reasons to hate him. He is someone who causes destruction, who wants nothing but to shatter the world and wreak havoc. What reason could he have for that? Only that he finds it fun. …He is someone who goes against everything I believe.

“Ah…” A faint voice makes behind me. “W-Why are you here… so early in the morning…?”

“Hello, Layla.” She greets me back with a yawn and a faint hand wave. “It’s just… I’m worried. That’s why I’m here.”

“Oh… I didn’t know you too came here to calm down…” To calm down? She sits next to me. I hadn’t noticed until now, but she has a small backpack filled with papers and books. “When I’m too stressed over my projects, coming here always helps me relax… At least for a few minutes… Once I start reading through a book again… Oh, no… It’s happening…”

“Calm down.“ I tell her. “There’s nothing to be stressed over.”

“Uh…?” She shoots me a questioning look. “Then… why are you worried…?”

“Ah, about that…” I glance away from her eyes. “It’s Venti the Storm, I’m sure you’ve heard about him.”

“Venti…? Ah. That bard with a huge bounty on his head…” Layla lets out a dreamy sigh. “I sometimes wish he would come here and destroy the Akademiya… That way I would have one more day to study…”

“Wish? He is coming, you know.”

“Really…?” She sounds surprised, but not worried; if anything, I'd say she is slightly excited.

“Aren’t you scared?“ I ask. “He can destroy everything you love!”

“I guess I am… But exams terrify me way more…” Huh?! …W-What a weird girl. “Is that why you have a sword…?”

“Uhm-” I instinctively grab the hilt of my weapon. “Yes. I will fight him once he comes.”

“...Good luck with that.”

“Yes, good luck with your exams.”

“...I’ll need more than luck…” Me too.

Layla stayed by my side while I watched over the Palace. She was mostly quiet beside a few whispers bemoaning her situation. From time to time, she would lower her head as if inadvertently falling asleep. I can’t blame her, I was dozing off too.

“Agh…” She eventually lets out. “I won’t pass…”

“Don’t think like that.” I reply with a soothing laugh.

“But… I have been studying all week and know nothing…”

“That’s not true, you just feel that way because of over-exhaustion.”

“I need to work this much or I won’t get results…”

It’s at times like these when people need a pat in the shoulder. “Take a rest, trust me. You need a moment to settle your thoughts.”

“But I will fall asleep if I do that…”

“Then sleep for a bit, it’s better than going over the same thought time and time again.”

“Hm…” She listens to me and closes her books. “Is that how you deal with stress…?”

It's more how I would like to do it. “...I’m talking from experience.”

“Is this a senior’s power…?” She asks, most likely to herself. “...Aren’t you tired too, Kaveh?”

“I- I guess I’m not.”

“But I’ve seen you pass out…” Ah. She noticed. “You’ve been here all day with your sword… I would be exhausted…”

“I’m fine… Please, pay me no mind.” I can't afford to fall asleep myself, it’s for the sake of art.

“If you say so…”

Layla sits next to me, accompanying me in my mission to guard this place. Of course, this is momentarily. It didn’t take long for her to fall asleep right by my side, which meant I also had to remain quiet. Huh, guess I’m now her guardian too… It's slightly dark, right now; I have no idea how long we've been here, but I'm sure it's been hours. My eyelids are growing heavy…

…

Ah! Wait! Don’t faint, Kaveh! I must remain focused!

…

……

Hnngh… Hngh?! Wait! Nonono! I fell asleep! The Palace!

…Oh, thank The Seven… It’s fine… He didn’t come tonight, but I’ve been so careless… Also, I’ve slept so bad; my neck hurts like crazy… Guess this is how it goes sleeping on soil… I need to stretch a bit if I want to–

“Hnngh…?” The voice of another person catches my attention. I make a surprised sound with no real meaning upon noticing someone asleep by my side. Layla is still here? And she is snoring. “Uh…” She holds her head groggily, waking up to my noise. “I fell asleep…! Oh, no… My projects…!” She extends her arms to gather everything she brought, noticing it was all tidily ordered in her bag. She takes a look inside, making sure nothing is missing. “Huh…? Everything is done…” Layla looks over her notes. “It wasn’t you, was it…?” I shake my head. “...It must have been a blessing from the stars again…” Standing up, she holds her bag tightly and looks at me in the eyes, although she struggles to keep hers open. “I’m sorry, but I must go…”

“It’s fine.” I manage to nod through my sore neck. “Goodbye.”

“See you…”

And there she goes. Guess it’s just me and the palace now. My stomach grumbles. It’s been too long since I last ate… But I can’t get too distracted! If I leave to grab food, he might come and destroy everything! I can resist a few days without eating… Now, what can I do here?

---BuilderHuma has joined the room---

Alhaitham

Ah, it is you again.

Did you reconsider the offer?

I might reopen it if you beg.

BuilderHuma

Just you here?

Alhaitham

Besides MoonSprout, yes.

But they are always here.

I’ve never seen them enter or leave.

But everyone else has disappeared with time.

This place is more and more deserted each passing day.

So you should take the offer while you can!

I might disappear before you notice.

BuilderHuma

No, thank you.

Isn’t MoonSprout around?

I would much rather talk to them.

Alhaitham

How mean.

I’ll remember this.

Sorry, but I will no longer do the favour of selling you products.

I would much rather make business with MoonSprout.

MoonSprout

I’m sorry but Fandango told me not to buy anything from you.

BuilderHuma

Fandango?

Alhaitham

A stalker who used to come around here but never said anything.

It’s been a while since I last saw him.

MoonSprout

He has been busy lately.

It will be a long time before he can return, I’m afraid.

Alhaitham

It’s not like we are missing out on anything.

He only made things harder.

BuilderHuma

So this Fandango is one of these people who vanished?

Alhaitham

Fandango, Tsuru, Kotsuru, Sign O…

(Sign O…?)

One of many who had better things to do than listen to my amazing offers.

A shame. They have no idea what they are missing out on.

MoonSprout

They must have been very busy as of late. Everything has been very chaotic recently, so it is understandable they can’t come here.

Alhaitham

Surely they’ll never return.

All they ever did was boycott my honest business.

They must have finally got bored.

BuilderHuma

Never return?

You mean to say this is dying?

MoonSprout

In a metaphorical sense, you could say so.

Alhaitham

How bad. This place is very good to spread information and offers quickly.

MoonSprout

It’s the natural order of things, just like life.

Everything ends, and something new begins. Trends are just like that.

Don’t worry, if Akon stands the test of time, users will return given enough time, and if not, then it was meant to be.

BuilderHuma

You seem to have a lot to say about this.

MoonSprout

You think so?

BuilderHuma

I’ve never seen you write that much.

Alhaitham

Yes, me neither.

MoonSprout

I was just conveying my thoughts.

BuilderHuma

Actually, now that I think about it, why are you always here?

MoonSprout

It is my duty. I am connected to this place and someone must control it.

BuilderHuma

I see…

(I don’t.)

Alhaitham

They make for a good way to keep this place alive.

Think about it, if you came here and there was no one to chat with, you would leave.

And if that happens, no one would ever stay.

BuilderHuma

Well, yes. You are right there.

I certainly wouldn’t stay.

But I wouldn’t want this to die.

MoonSprout

There’s no need to force this to remain alive.

If there is nothing that can be done, it is better to leave it behind and remember it fondly.

The memory of a flower is more precious than a wilted plant.

Do not come if you have no reason to.

Alhaitham

Worry not, I certainly have my reasons.

BuilderHuma

I have mine too.

(I have nothing else to do, that’s why.)

Alhaitham

And now a reason has come up for me to leave.

Bye bye, MoonSprout. I hope to do business with you someday.

Bye bye, BuilderHuma. I hope I don’t with you.

---Alhaitham has left the room---

MoonSprout

Bye bye.

BuilderHuma

I will be leaving too, then.

MoonSprout

Bye bye to you too.

BuilderHuma

Goodbye.

---BuilderHuma has left the room---

I don’t want them to think I have nothing to do with my life beside being in Akon… Although the only thing I can do now is stare at the Palace. That Venti the Storm… I won’t let him take everything I’ve worked for away… Even if I can’t return home, even if I can’t sleep, even if I can’t eat… I won’t move from here until he has been caught.

“Kaveh?” What’s with people calling my name from behind lately? I turn around, this time to see Nilou. She takes a step back surprised upon seeing my face. “Oh… Are you… okay? …You don’t look very good…”

“Ah- Yes…” It would be too embarrassing to admit I slept on dirt… “I had a rough time last night. I will be back to normal next morning.”

“I hope that’s the case…” She suspiciously looks to the side. “If you don’t feel well, you should go back home.” Go back? Wait, does she know I didn’t go to Alhaitham’s place to sleep?! No… No, think for a moment, Kaveh… There is no way she would know that… She shouldn’t know where my house is at all…

“I know, I know…” I let out an awkward chuckle. “I will, don’t worry.” It’s better to laugh it off.

“May I ask what you are doing here?”

“I…” There’s nothing wrong with telling the truth, is there? …For some reason, it feels embarrassing… “I just want to protect my creation.”

“Protect…?”

“From Venti the Storm.”

“Ah, of course.” Her reassuring smile… That is exactly what I need to keep going. “Don’t overdo yourself, okay?” Nilou always knows what to say.

Wait- Actually… “And why are you here?”

“Ah, well…” Her speech drags on for an awkwardly long time. She is looking to the sides somewhat nervously. “I like to come here for inspiration. Admiring the beauty of the Palace fills me with passion.”

“You… come here for inspiration…?” I feel… flattered. “I had no idea…”

“You could say I’ve kept it a secret until now.”

“...Why?”

“It felt embarrassing knowing you are the one who built it…”

“That…” I actually understand her emotions. “Okay.”

“In fact, Alhaitham has caught me here once or twice.”

“He- Why does he come here?!”

“A-Ah…” She takes another step back scared. Oops, I shouldn't have spoken so loudly. My mind is a complete mess, I’m starting to have problems controlling myself…

I cough to soften the mood before changing the subject. “So, you need inspiration?”

“About that…” Nilou shrinks when talking about this. “You could say I’ve been having a rough time lately…”

“What happened?”

“I have an important performance soon, but no matter what I try, I can barely dance…”

“But you’ve always been so good at it.”

“I… feel insecure about my skills…“ Nilou awkwardly laughs. “Ever since that new Akon invention appeared, I have had little to no audience… I guess that has been affecting me.”

“You are very capable at what you do.“ I smile. “Even if you don’t feel it, everyone will love it when you are on stage.”

“You think so…?” I nod eagerly. It is important to give people hope. “This was the right place to look for inspiration… I…” Nilou moves a hand to her chest. “I still don’t feel confident, but I will move forward and try. Thank you, Kaveh.”

“You’re welcome.” She is truly pleasing, perhaps I should make her my roommate instead of whatever I have right now.

“Do you want to have lunch?” She smiles at me. “I would like to invite you to a nice meal to express my gratitude.”

“I… I’ll have to pass…”

“Oh?“ Nilou makes. “Why?”

“I must stay here.“ I reply. “Venti the Storm might come.”

“Do you think he will target the Palace in particular?” Nilou asks with strange precision.

“...No, but he will attack Sumeru.”

“And do you think the building won’t resist his visit?” I… “You should have more confidence in what you do!” Even if she beams at me like that, my doubts won’t disappear.

“His power is beyond anyone. I’m sorry, but I can’t leave this place.” Although I would really like to have something to eat… My stomach is starting to consume itself. …Ah- I hope she doesn’t notice the sound…

“Hm…” I made her sad and worried, which in turn made me feel sorry… I must endure these feelings to protect the Palace. “...Make sure to go home before sunset.”

How… oddly insistent about me returning to my- Alhaitham’s house. Leaving that aside, Nilou somberly walked away… I hope everything goes well in her performance. …Perhaps I should go, having more audience would make her happy… But no, I can’t leave, not until he has been caught. …Good luck, Nilou. You have my support, even if I’m not there.

---BuilderHuma has joined the room---

✨Sparkles!✨

omgf hiii! :D

look it looks like a face ^_^

BuilderHuma

Hello?

omgf?

✨Sparkles!✨

howdy my good friend!

but i removed the h to make it easier to say

hmgf doesnt roll as good :9

BuilderHuma

I see. Omgf to you too.

Are you new here?

✨Sparkles!✨

yep!

i didnt have the chance to come before çnç

lots of stuff was happening im sure you know

BuilderHuma

I can imagine, yes.

And you are the only one around here?

✨Sparkles!✨

i guess??

i just came here and suddenly

*boom* :0

(* are fireworks)

a message appeared

builderhuma has joined the room

no one else has said a word so i guess its just the two of us

perfect time for bonding!

BuilderHuma

MoonSprout?

MoonSprout

Hello.

✨Sparkles!✨

::::000

hiii!

BuilderHuma

Yes, they are still here. They always are.

They make for a good conversation partner when no one else is around.

✨Sparkles!✨

i see!

BuilderHuma

Sadly, that’s most of the time.

There is rarely anyone coming to this place.

✨Sparkles!✨

0o0

is that so??

BuilderHuma

Yes.

I’m sorry to say but this place is dying.

✨Sparkles!✨

thats fine

better to make the most of it than to be sad about it!

not like i know how this place used to be =u=

BuilderHuma

Aren’t you disappointed in the slightest?

You’ve spent mora to buy an Akon.

✨Sparkles!✨

like i said

id rather be happy than think about whatifs

im simple in that regard

ill enjoy it while it lasts

and when it doesnt ill enjoy the memory ^ uc ^

BuilderHuma

I see you have your philosophy…

I would be upset about it if I were you.

✨Sparkles!✨

you do you!

but you cant be upset forever

its better to have it done sooner so you can move on to the next fun thing

BuilderHuma

Yes… I’ll do me…

In fact, I’ll go do me right now.

By that I mean I will be leaving.

Goodbye.

✨Sparkles!✨

byeye :3

---BuilderHuma has left the room---

To be honest, I’m getting a bit tired of Akon too… I understand why most people leave after a short while, once you exhaust the three same conversation topics with each person, there is simply nothing else to do. I guess if some news come by, you can discuss them… But that’s pretty much it.

…Although it’s not like I have much to do besides that… It’s either Akon or watching over the Palace… and keep watching… and keep watching until I fall asleep. Guess that’s what I will be doing tonight, huh…

I don’t know how, but deep down, I’ve started to hope that he would come, just so I can make sure this is over and do something else. Waiting can be pretty hard… I’m so bored I might faint any second now…

And faint I did. The sunlight forces me awake. Ugh… Just how long did I sleep for the sun to be at its highest… And yet I don’t feel rested in the slightest. My back hurts, my eyes can barely be opened, my neck is stiff as a rock… But what matters the most is still there, the Palace of Alcazarzaray survived another night, and now comes another day in which I will watch over. Another day…

My stomach rumbles in pain, which is normal since I haven’t eaten in over thirty hours… But I can’t leave this spot! I can’t. I just can’t until I am sure my work is safe! I… I hope someone comes to keep me company… I’ve been pretty lucky so far so surely it will happen!

Surely.

Surely…

…Surely…

…Hopefully…

…

…I

…I…

The Palace…

It’s still there…

I…

too…

am also here…

And that’s it…

…

…There is nothing else…

It’s just me and…

the moonlight and…

The bushes! A sound in the bushes! I was so lost in thought I almost didn’t notice! He is here! He is finally here! I can’t see his face, or any part of his body for that matter. It’s too dark, and there is a new moon tonight. It’s pitch black, but I can hear him moving around in the bushes.

“Come out! Show yourself!” It’s time, time to finally end this.

No reply, or maybe I’m too tired to listen. It doesn’t matter, nothing he says will change my course of action. I may not be a fighter, but I know how to wield a sword, and now I must do it for all I’ve worked for. One step, quick! And once he is within reach, a swift slash!

A grunt of pain emanates from the bushes, followed by a splash of blood dyeing my clothes.

…

…Done. Finally over. Not even the bush could resist it, falling over after being cut. Now I can, after all this time, go back… to… Alhaitham’s…

Alhaitham?

“Alhaitham…?”

Blood pours out of his freshly open wound. He lays on the floor, with barely enough strength to breathe; in my hands, the weapon used to put him in this state, tainted with his redness…

“...What…” I can’t- W- “Why are you here?!”

…No reply. He has not the energy to say a word. I shake him. Blood paints my hands. He will die. He… will die… Unless I do something…

I must do something!

I grab him any way I can, but he is too tall to properly hold. I place one of his arms around my neck and drag him to the only person that can treat him at this time. It’s far, and I have little to no time, and I am too tired to move… But I must take him there! I will… I can’t allow this to end…

My legs wobble with each step. Behind, a trail of blood marks where I've passed by. Alhaitham’s wound rubs against my white clothes, turning them red. To take the faster path, I go through trees and bushes. Branches scratch my arms and legs, my hair gets tangled in trees, and having no time to deal with this, I pull as hard as I can, until either the wood or my strands give in.

It’s a long journey to Gandharva Ville, but I’m finally near his hut. I just have to walk these bridges…

“TIGHNARI! I NEED HELP!”

I hear the movement of bedsheets among the darkness of the room. Suddenly, a small light is lit near the bed. “...What’s wrong?” He asks, rubbing his eyes. I had forgotten but it was very late into the night… Still, it’s not the time for that!

“Alhaitham! He is injured!”

Tighnari's annoyed stare shifts to a more serious look once he sees the state Alhaitham is in. “Place him on my bed facing up.” He demands, getting out of the covers to grab some instruments from a drawer. Tighnari approaches Alhaitham’s unconscious body and starts to work. I try to take a look to give me reassurance, to make me feel everything is going to be alright. “...Could you wait outside?” He asks, and I nod. I understand I was being too noisy and meddling, but I can’t help it. I… I just… I can’t think right now…

Outside is dark and cold; I hadn’t noticed until I was back inside the warmth of a building, but I had got used to living on the streets. The air is chilly, and my eyes are so tired I can see nothing. My senses are overwhelmed with fatigue and guilt… Some tears leaked out of the side of my eyes. Please, tell me he is okay… Please. Please…!

“It’s done.” Tighnari comes out and puts a hand on my shoulder.

“S-So quickly?!”

“His wound was very deep, but it didn’t hit any vital organs. The treatment was very simple, but the recovery will be long.”

“I see…” Suddenly, a surge of relief overwhelms me. “I… see…”

“...Kaveh.” I can feel Tighnari's eyes on the back of my head, but I can’t bring myself to look at anyone right now. …I need to be alone. “You did it, didn’t you?” I… I nod… And Tighnari sighs. “We’ll talk about it tomorrow, you clearly need some rest right now. Come with me, I’ll give you a bed.”

“I don’t think I can sleep right now…”

“Hm? Then what are you going to do?”

“I’ll look over Alhaitham until I’m tired.”

“...Okay.” He says with a sigh. “There are many free beds on that hut over there. You can use whichever you want.”

“...Thank you, Tighnari.”

He waves me goodbye. “No problem.” I wave back at him and move inside.

Alhaitham lays on the bed, his torso completely bandaged… I hope he opens his eyes soon and gives me one of those annoying glares of him… Although that won’t be happening tonight. I grab a bench and sit near the edge of the bed. With nothing left to do, I lock my eyes on his wounds, making sure they don’t reopen…

Morning comes, the rays of the sun hitting my eyes. I need more sleep… I hear movement around me.

“Oh?” It’s Tighnari’s voice. “You are awake?”

“...Yeah.” I manage to mutter, rubbing my eyes in an attempt to open them.

“I think he was asking me.” An annoyingly serious voice retorts. …Alhaitham?

“Wait…” I rub my eyes. “You woke up so soon?”

“For your information,” Alhaitham quips in that way of his, “I have been awake for half an hour by now, reading an interesting-looking book from Tighnari’s bedstand.”

“...And you didn’t wake me up?!”

“Why would I? You would only make noise and disturb me, just like you are doing right now.”

Ugh- He just woke up from a serious injury and he is already being annoying. “So you just let me sleep on you instead?”

“Do you have to ask again? I think there are better things I could do with my time than repeating myself.”

“If I may,” Tighnari steps in, “can you stand up, Alhaitham?”

“I can.” He answers confidently.

“Then I would like to move you somewhere else.” Tighnari replies. “This is my home.”

Alhaitham gives no reply. Instead, he simply gets up and moves to the signaled building, not even needing Tighnari to guide him. Entering the hut, he lays on the second bed closer to the door. The only reason he doesn’t take the closest is because there’s someone already there, Dehya… I would be surprised if I had any emotional energy left within me, and Alhaitham is too self-focused to care, so no one brought up how injured she was.

“So, Kaveh,” Alhaitham talks to me as Tighnari helps him lay on bed, “are you done spending all your time in that palace you built?”

“...Is that why you went there? To come for me?”

“Why else would I?” He shrugs.

“I…” I don’t think I am… “Venti the Storm might come and destroy it.”

“That won’t happen.” Alhaitham is quick to answer too firmly and overconfidently.

“Huh…?”

“...Because Venti the Storm does not exist.”

…

“W-What are you talking about?! He destroyed Inazuma! There- There is a huge bounty on his head!”

“Those were just tales created by the general public. In the end, he is nothing more than fiction.”

“I- I uh-” I turn to look at Tighnari.

He shakes his head. “Alhaitham is right, Kaveh. There is no such thing as Venti the Storm.”

“Wha- But it can’t be!” I- There’s no way… I must check on this…

---BuilderHuma has joined the room---

Alhaitham

Would you look at that.

Someone is still coming around here.

And here I was about to quit this place.

BuilderHuma

Venti the Storm

Does he exist?

Alhaitham

He is a character, yes.

From the new homonymous popular light novel!

I can sell it to you if you are interested in reading.

wink wink

BuilderHuma

No.

I mean in real life.

Does he exist?

Alhaitham

Huh?

Don’t tell me you actually believed those tales.

I thought it was obvious they were fake.

BuilderHuma

…What?

Alhaitham

There is no Venti the Storm that can come and destroy your house.

That kind of thing only happens in stories.

MoonSprout

Alhaitham is telling the truth.

Venti the Storm isn’t real.

---Sign O has joined the room---

Sign O

It’s been a while

BuilderHuma

Cyno

Sign O

Cyno?

I’m-no Cyno

---Bu has joined the room---

Hello, everyone.

---Boo has joined the room---

---Zuru has joined the room---

Boo

hiiii

---Tsuru has joined the room---

Boo

It would seem like we’ve all found some free time.

Boo

eww

you here

Zuru

Things are quite quiet lately, it’s easy to have a moment to spend here.

Tsuru

Indeed.

It has been long since I last came.

Alhaitham

Doesn’t Kotsuru come with you?

Tsuru

Brother can’t come at the moment.

I’m afraid he is busy.

Zuru

Let’s just leave it at that, shall we?

There’s no need to question further.

Boo

actually

arent we

all here?

except for kotsuru i guess

Alhaitham

That Fandango stalker is nowhere to be seen.

Although it’s not like he ever added much.

MoonSprout

Fandango can’t come. He is busy too.

There was also that user with a weird name, wasn’t there?

Tsuru

Weird name?

Sign O

10A you mean?

Boo

10a???

Sign O

Their name was AAAAAAAAAA, remember?

It was 10 As so 10A.

Alhaitham

They were very weird.

Never accepting my fair offers.

Zuru

I’m afraid that’s everyone, impersonator from Sumeru.

Boo

alhaitham1 isnt around eitehr

Alhaitham

They said nothing but lies and left immediately after regardless.

MoonSprout

There was a new user not too long ago. ✨Sparkles!✨

Boo

thats their name??

it ahs style iguess

BuilderHuma

Venti the Storm.

Hm?

BuilderHuma

Does he exist?

Alhaitham

Again with that?

Boo

oooo i have to read that book

i heard its really good

Zuru

We have received very positive reviews.

Tsuru

I bought a copy myself this morning.

Alhaitham

And you didn’t buy it from me?

Your trustworthy seller?

BuilderHuma

I’m not talking about the book!

The man.

Does he exist?

Why would you think such a thing? He is very clearly a character from a book.

Sign O

He must be confused since everyone is talking about him.

BuilderHuma

I’m not!

Sign O

Calm down.

Perhaps you should hum a song?

Get it?

(...)

(It can’t be…)

---BuilderHuma has left the room---

Chapter 15: Kirara

Chapter Text

Out for delivery we go! First stop: Wanmin Restaurant, Liyue Harbor. I have had many packages lately; a special feature of being a courier is that I know how chaotic the world is based on the amount of packages and where they go. Of course, I didn’t need that this time. No matter who, everyone has heard of Venti the Storm, a name that terrifies anyone, including me! If he attacks again, I won’t be able to deliver packages on time. One storm was bad enough, thanks!

In other news, there has been a surprising amount of packages with the exact same weight lately. I have never ever peeked inside any of them, that goes without saying! It’s company policy! …Even if curiosity kills me… But judging from the lightness and knowing about that new invention said to allow instant communication, I can only imagine it is that, Akon. Again, I must clarify that this is all a hypothesis and there is no evidence to back up my claim.

Phew… With company talk out of the way, it is time to enjoy the delivery. This package is on the heavier side, so I can be sure it’s not one of those Akon that I think everyone is ordering. The cold concrete of the floors of Liyue is covered in wanted posters; I can't feel warmth leaving my paws with each step nor leave claw marks behind. Maybe it's for the better that every part of the city is covered in paper for once. The air is constantly flowing from all the movement, Liyue is just filled with business. A pleasant and tasty air hits my snout, and my belly rumbles. Ugh… I can’t stop to eat here, I have a lot of deliveries today… I’ll have this one done quickly and leave, else I may lose myself in this delicious smell…

“Hello!” I approach the restaurant with a smile. ”This is Kirara from Komaniya Express!”

“Ah,“ a young lady approaches from the kitchen, “hi!”

I hand her the rather heavy box. I didn’t notice when it was on my back, but wowie is it heavy. It almost feels like trying to lift yourself in an attempt to defy gravity, my paws can barely hold it. “Here you go! Now sign here, and here!”

“Okay…” The girl grabs the pen I offered and fills the form. “Done!”

“Thank you…” Let me have a look at the name… “Xiangling!”

Before I have a chance to get away, she opens the box. Since I'm still here, and since the girl does not object in any way, I take a peek. There is no policy against looking inside packages opened by customers. Everything inside the box is plants… Amakumo fruits, sakura blooms… There seem to be more items than what the cardboard can contain, as if the box was bottomless. I could probably jump inside the package and never come out. “It’s just cooking ingredients from Inazuma…” I whisper in my head. Pretty weird for a delivery service, but Komaniya does deliver anything…

“Hm?” The client moves her gaze away from her package to look at me. “Ah, yes, of course!” Nyan? Did I say that last part out loud? “We are having a festival and I need these for the dishes. It’s pretty hard to get my hands on products from Inazuma now that the borders are closed…” She laughs.

“A festival?” I repeat.

“Would you like to come?” Xiangling asks excitedly. “I think I have a promotional poster around somewhere…” The girl takes a moment to fiddle with her clothes before finding a crumpled piece of paper which she hands to me. ”Here!”

I take the colorful paper happily. Let’s see, let’s see… World Destroyer Festival, we’ll go across Teyvat and ravage your town. Featuring: Yun Jin, Xinyan and Venti. “Venti?! Destroy worlds?!”

“It hasn’t aged well, I know…” Xiangling chuckles awkwardly. “B-But Venti the Storm is no longer a part of the event! For obvious reasons…”

“I-I think I won’t be able to come…” The times won’t allow it. “I’m very busy.”

“Ow, I see…”

“One last thing before I leave!”

“Hm?”

“Care to give me a review?”

⎾ ⏋

Punctuality: ★★★★★

Safety of package: ★★★★★

Quality of service: ★★★★★

Overall: ★★★★★

⎿ ⏌

There's something so cathartic about obtaining a five star review, it's like suddenly life is fulfilled. Maybe it's the satisfaction that I'm doing something good for someone else, maybe it's that in obtaining five stars I am granted a place in the world as a courier, or maybe it's that I like shiny objects. Regardless of the reason, seeing those stars together always makes my day. I should probably move on to another order or I might not get five out of five in punctuality. Next package, Mondstadt, Cat’s Tail Bar. It’s pretty far away and due today so I better get going!

Once I make it to the city, I grunt in uncomformity; some mud got under my claws when I was running around the forest… I stand before the bar, but I have to do something about my condition first. I’m sure no one will notice if I scratch off the dirt against the door before knocking…

“Huh?“ A voice calls from the other side of the door before half-opening it. “Are you still hungry?”

The blue eyes of a little girl stare at me. Slowly, I move my hand away from the wood in the most natural way possible. “U-Uh…” I am face to face with the owner of the package, caught red-clawed. Better act as if nothing happened. “I-I’m Kirara from Komaniya Express… I have a package for you…!”

The girl stares at me for a silent moment before muttering “must be the cat food I ordered a while back…” She opens the door fully, revealing a mostly empty bar except for an eyepatched man who won’t stop looking at the girl.

“Uhmm…” I stare at the man, and he, in return, stares back at me and smiles in a friendly manner. His constant attention is honestly making me a bit… uncomfortable… even more than being caught scratching the door. …Must he always look this way?

“Don’t mind me,” the man laughs joyfully, ”I’m just here to keep an eye on her.”

“Keep an eye…?” I repeat. Did she do something?

“Hmmph…” The girl grunts when I glare at her questioningly. “Why are you looking at me like that?!“ She screams before losing all her bravado. “I just… had a little accident… with fire…” Her cheeks turn into a pout and her eyes look away.

“I-I see…” It’s probably better if I don’t ask; firey accidents are never good to hear about. “Sign here and here, please.”

The girl nods. “Okay.” I hand her the package, and finally, I can leave.

“Well then-”

“Hey,” she calls the moment I turn away, “were you scratching the door?”

Nya–! I thought I had escaped! “I-I’m sorry!“ My legs immediately give in and I soon drop to my knees. “I had some dirt and–”

“You can keep at it.” She waves away my worries. “It’s made for cats to scratch so it’ll be fine.”

Ooh… So generous! My claws still feel a bit weird, so I will help myself. My nails sink in the strangely soft but still rigid wood. I move my finger along the surface, the material offering just enough resistance. Nyaaan~ Feels so good~ “Do you scratch it too sometimes?” I ask.

“Huh?” She lets out startled. “I… Why would you think that?”

“There are some marks too tall to have been made by a cat.”

The girl looks away flustered. “Fine, I admit it!” She answers. “I do!”

“Ehe, that’s fine. It feels very good~” I feel like I might lose myself in this fine wooden door… I have to get away before it’s too late and I miss my next delivery… “I should get–” I clap away any remaining sawdust and reach for the following order, only to see the girl looking inside box. “Hey!“ I snatch the parcel away from her. “No peeking at other packages!”

“Meow!” She jumps away. “S-Sorry! I was just curious…”

I stare at the girl, she seems apologetic enough. Curiosity can be a deathly impulse to felines, huh? “I know that feeling, but it’s still not good! …Even if it’s very tempting…” I grab the package from the floor and put it with the rest I have to deliver.

“Hmmph…” She looks at the floor with a pout. “I’m sorry, okay, Kirarara?”

“That’s one ra too many.”

“Sorry, I stuttered.”

“Don’t worry, it’s fine.” It was just one time, so it’s better to laugh it off. “Before I leave, how would you rate the service?”

⎾ ⏋

Punctuality: ★★★★★

Safety of package: ★★★★★

Quality of service: ★★★★★

Overall: ★★★★★

⎿ ⏌

Five stars again! I'm on a roll! It's better I keep this going and go straight to the next order… which is in Mondstadt too! And right around the corner, Angel’s Share! I just have to turn left at the first corner and… Oh. I am met with a pile wood and ashes on the floor; next to the ruins, there are a bunch of tables, materials and tools, the kind used to work wood and stone. I can only suppose all of this is to rebuild Angel's Share… Is this what that kid did with fire? …Now I understand why they were keeping an eye on her. This is a hard situation… I wasn’t trained for this back when I started working. There is no door to knock on, no one to talk to… but the address leads right here…

“Hello?” I ask the air. “This is Kirara from Komaniya Express?” Wait, I shouldn't be questioning that, should I? I probably shouldn't even be having doubts whether to question it or not.

“Ah,” a girl comes from behind a nearby building while I am walking from side to side, doubting whether I should question the doubts about my questionable doubt. The girl is dressed like a maid, one who is also prepared for battle judging by the armored areas. She is carrying an absurdly tall pile of wooden planks with ease, so tall I can not see the top; there are probably more planks currently on her shoulder than there are trees in a forest. “I’m sorry,” she says in a soft voice, ”have you been waiting for a long time?”

“Nono,” I shake my head, “don’t worry, I just arrived! Are you the one who ordered this package?”

She nods hesitantly. “I think so, yes”

“Could you tell me your name?” I ask, hoping to verify the recipient.

“Of course!” The girl happily complies. “Noelle, maid of the Knights of Favonius. It’s a pleasure.”

“Really is.” Just the name was fine. I check the tag on the package, indeed she is the one who ordered this heavy heavy box. “Sign here and here, please!”

“Here…” she repeats, ”and here…”

“Perfect!” I nod before dragging the box as close to her as I can. Its weight is unlike any other package I've carried before, I can barely move it a few meters before stopping to catch a break. “Be careful, it’s very heavy.”

The maid lifts it above her shoulder with one arm, keeping the infinite amount of planks on the other. “I’m sorry, did you say something?”

“Uh… No.” What kind of milk did they feed her when she was small? The one I was given didn’t make me grow that strong…

She carries all the items near the burnt ashes and drops them. The infinite amount of mass she was carrying falls a few centimeres, but that is enough to create a sound loud enough to deafen me. I sink my claws into the floor to not fly away with the shockwave; somehow, that works. Noelle opens the package. “It looks like everything is in order…” she tells me. What’s with people opening their orders when I'm still there today?

“I’m glad!” The satisfaction of a delivery well done washes over me. Now that duty is out of the way, I have a closer look at the environment. Everything around this area is badly burnt, not just the tavern but also the stone is notoriously charred. Whatever fire passed by here, it must have been one powerful enough to melt a pyro slime. “…May I ask what happened here?”

“Oh,” Noelle explains casually, ”just an accident.” Her smile is meek, and her eyes, although determined enough to keep making contact, waver for a moment. I'm guessing it's not something she wants to talk about in detail. “There used to be a tavern here, and I have been tasked with rebuilding it.”

“You have?” I ask, pondering for a moment if this is something all maids do. ”Are you also an architect?”

“Oh no!” Noelle emphatically shakes her head. ”Don’t get the wrong idea! I would never call myself that!” She dismisses the thought insistently as if being an architect was something to be embarrassed about. Actually, I think her cheeks turned red for a moment, although it was too brief and the color too faint to properly appreciate. “I simply read a book about it last night. I don’t expect to do the best of jobs, but, since I have been trusted with this important task, I must do everything I can!”

“Ah…” My voice comes out a bit too serious. A weight suddenly crushes my heart, the feeling of not being worthy enough; this girl holds no important title, she is simply a maid, and she can already do all of this… “So you are not one, I see.”

“Is it… surprising?”

“Yes.” Very much so. “You just seemed so skilled at this. That, and there seem to be some very detailed blueprints on the floor.”

“I did that while cleaning the library of the Knight’s of Favonius.” Noelle explains. ”It’s not the best, but I hope it’s functional.”

"Ah…” My voice is even heavier somehow. ”So you designed the building too.” I better not linger here too long, else I might start feeling bad for only being a courier. “I have more deliveries to do today, so if you don’t mind… Could you give me a review?

⎾ ⏋

Punctuality: ★★★★★

Safety of package: ★★★★★

Quality of service: ★★★★★

Overall: ★★★★★

⎿ ⏌

I feel a bit useless after meeting that maid… The world can be a scary place at times, you may think you know everything there is, that you are aware of what is out there and what isn't, and then reality makes a point to prove you wrong. There are some crazy monsters out there… To think there was someone whose strength can only be described as endless… Actually, aren't there two people like that? Beside Noelle the mighty maid, there's also Venti the Storm… What is it with Mondstadt? It can’t be a coincidence they both come from the same place, can it?

…Ugh, I better forget about those two or I might start thinking of myself as an insignificant speck. I can't forget I am a courier first and foremost, and that means I play a part in this world! It's time I stop being a witness and go back to being an actor! Let's see, my next order is in Liyue, Bubu Pharmacy…

Actually, it’s a little late, isn’t it? I will have to make a stop midway to spend the night. A good rest is important to deliver packages properly! Luckily, there is this inn between Mondstadt and Liyue, Wangshu Inn - it is a good place, I have spent various nights there before and never had any complaint. I’ll stay at that place, cuddle near the warmth of the kitchen, and sleep inside my cozy box. I don’t really need to rent a room when I'm already carrying my house on my back; cat tricks! …Wait, I think I might have the wrong animal… Either way, the only downside to not having an actual room is that I have to keep an eye on the packages during the night, but that’s fine. I may be a heavy sleeper, but Wangshu Inn has really good safety! And with that said… Good nyaight!

The first thing I do when the sunlight leaks through the cardboard of my box and wakes me up is stretch, first the back and then the tail, and finally blow all the fatigue still inside of me with a big yawn. Hnnnghhh…! What a good sleep I had! But now it's time to deliver! The sooner I am, the more five stars I'll get! The early cat catches the shine! …Actually, I think that's the wrong animal again. Whatever! Rise and shine, let’s go!

I start gathering my belongings, and by mine I mean temporarily mine, and by that I mean they are just in my posession and can't be considered mine in any way. The packages, I pick them up one by one and …Huh? I drop all the packages to the ground - careful not to break what's inside - and pick them up once more, making sure I count them properly… Huhuhuh?! There's one missing! It can’t be! Someone stole a package?! I must have just lost it, right? That has to be it! Why would anyone want to steal a box without knowing what’s inside! I must find it! It must be somewhere around here… Where?! “Where could it be?!“

I run to and fro the whole inn multiple times; there's a boy standing on the railing, one who I barely pay attention to since he is not a package. Eventually, and by that I mean during my ninth lap, the boy stops me. “Could you keep it quiet?” I stop in my tracks and try to come up with a response, but then I remember I have no time to deal with him! My paws move to circle around him, but then stop… Maybe he knows something!

I grab him by the shoulders and shake him like a kid trying to figure out what's inside a box. “Have you seen a package?”

“Many,” he sighs, “all of them carried by you.”

“No!” I give him a single strong jolt. ”I mean the one I lost! Have you seen that one?”

“How would I know?” The boy shrugs. ”They are all identical.”

They are not! That's disrespectful to the customers who will be receiving the package, each is special to a person! And there are a lot of differences in the cardboard of every box, from the texture to the smell to a slight shift in the company's logo! This boy won't understand anything I ask him, I need an easy question… “Have you seen someone carrying a package other than me?”

“I have.”

Really?! “Who?”

“I don’t know.” I frown at him. “They were wearing a dark cloak. I saw no distinct features other than their tall height, almost too tall for a person.”

“So it was stolen!” What am I going to do now?! This is so bad! “Help me catch that thief!”

“Impossible.” He cuts me coldly. “They left long ago. There is no way to find them.”

It can’t be! I… don't have the time to search for this cloaked person, there are other orders to deliver… Do I really have to give up…? “You… Do you know someone at Bubu Pharmacy?”

“I do.”

“Could you tell them their package won’t arrive?”

“...” What’s with the silence now?! Don’t make this harder than it already is… Read the room! “Tell me your name.”

“Uh- Kirara.“ I blurt out. “I’m Kirara.”

“...Xiao.” Are we doing introductions? I don't think this is the moment for that… “I will tell him, Kira.”

“That’s one ra short!”

“Is it?”

“I’m not some kind of killer, my name is Kirara!”

“I must have misheard.”

“No! You heard it perfectly!”

“What did you say?”

"You didn't hear me at all?!"

Xiao sighs once more. “I will be leaving.”

I blink for a moment. “To tell Bubu Pharmacy, right?” Ah- And when I opened my eyes he was already gone.

At least he could have waited to end the conversation. That Xiao is absurdly silent, and absurdly fast too; he can probably murder me right now and I wouldn't know until tomorrow. And speaking of metaphorical murders, I still have the satisfaction form in my paw. I look at it longingly, knowing what must be done, even if it hurts.

⎾ ⏋

Punctuality: ☆☆☆☆☆

Safety of package: ☆☆☆☆☆

Quality of service: ☆☆☆☆☆

Overall: ☆☆☆☆☆

⎿ ⏌

My incredible and precious star average… ruined… But I have no time to stand here and grief, I must move and grief! It’s important to deliver packages punctually, and clients have no fault for my currently horrible, abysmal, truly appalling emotional state! I sigh in an attempt to push all my negative emtions out, it doesn't work, and read over the order.

Next stop, Inazuma, Kamisato Estate! I have two packages bound there.

Grr… I don't like going in and out of Inazuma, there is a lot of water. I hold the packages and, with my head low, start making my way to the destroyed nation. My fur is going to be a complete mess after this, much like my heart.

After a long walk, I make it all the way to the nation of eternity - yup, this place is just as messy as my fur and my heart. The ruins of the city surround each and every path, even those far from civilization, and even those deep in the forest; if only the trees had had leaves to stop the debris from hitting the floor, sadly those were blown by the winds too. I stand before what remains of the Kamisato Estate, which is a surprising amount. This place still resembles a building, and that is more than what I can say for the rest of Inazuma. Maybe it was the mountain what protected this area from The Storm? The walls are all cracked if they are not just broken - except for one room which managed to endure what happened -, I can see everything inside the estate and everything can see me. Privacy is not a thing here, but that is no excuse to not make my presence known.

I approach a door and knock on it. “Hello!“ I call out. “This is Kirara from Komaniya Express! Your packages are here!” One package weighs the same as many others I have delivered, so it’s probably an Akon. I want to try one out already… The other package I have no idea what it could contain, it's somewhat heavy, completely different from an Akon, but it's strangely familiar. I take a closer look at the second box, it was sent this morning.

Before curiosity can kill me, the door opens to reveal a tall, white-clothed man. “Ah, hello.”

“Oh.” Kamisato Ayato in person. “How odd, it’s usually your housekeeper who comes out.”

“He is quite busy at the moment, I’m afraid.” Ayato replies. “All his efforts are currently dedicated to rebuilding Inazuma, and since this estate was protected by Mount Yougou, it was barely destroyed during The Storm.” That explains it. “In fact, it is the only building in the whole nation which managed to stand.”

“I see…” I nod before changing the topic. “Could you sign here to claim the packages?”

“Of course!” As Ayato writes the first stroke of his name, he stops to look at me. “Actually, how did you bring this package here, Kirakira?”

“As much as I may sparkle sometimes, that’s one ki too many. My name is Kirara.”

“Sorry, I stuttered.”

“No, it was on purpose.”

“I stututtered.”

“It wasn’t!?”

“I styattered.”

“Are you mimicking my speech!?”

“I knyow the pain of someone calling you the wrong nyame.”

“That should be my line!”

“So?” Ayato asks, ignoring what just happened. To be honest, I’m ignoring it too. “How did you do it?”

“Hm?” His question is oddly simple, confusingly simple, like a curious child asking how do I eat, or a small cat wondering why I have two tails. The matter is so natural I never bothered to think about it, thus, despite being a master at it, I have no answer to give. “I don’t know what to tell you.”

“Aren’t the borders closed?” He asks with a confidence that might lead you to believe it's not even a question but a statement.

“They let me pass just fine.”

“Isn’t Inazuma surrounded by kilometers of water?” Once more, Ayato's question has a confidence which does not match an inquisitive tone.

“And…?”

“How did you cross sea?”

“Well, I ran!”

“How?”

“The trip was long, but I wasn’t going to leave your packages undelivered!” I won’t let that happen again! My pride as courier won't let me!

Ayato quietly ponders my words for a moment. “Youkai work in strange ways.”

“Nya?”

“Nevermind.” Ayato smiles. “Here’s my signature.”

“And here’s your packages!” I return the smile before handing him the satisfaction form. ”Would you like to give a review?”

⎾ ⏋

Punctuality: ★★★★★

Safety of package: ★★★★☆

Quality of service: ★★★★★

Overall: ★★★★☆

⎿ ⏌

Four out of five in safety?! Hmmph… I know the boxes got a bit wet, but… That Ayato shouldn’t have been so hard on me!

Today is not a good day for me, is it? First, I lose a package and now this… Luckily, that was the last order of this batch, perhaps I should take some time off… I should use this chance to help around Inazuma! I’m sure the housekeeper of the Kamisato Estate will appreciate assistance from my capable paws! Let’s go! Nyan!

There is this curious phenomenon couriers experience maybe twice in their whole career: when a really bad event takes place, orders increase since everyone suddenly needs supplies; however, once those inital orders are over, work decreases to a near stop. Since everyone has already received everything they could want, they don't order anything, and, in turn, there are no deliveries to do. All of this is to say I have had some time to sit back and recover from those bad reviews which tormented me back then. It's not like I have been slouching, however, with the amount of work there is around Inazuma, that is impossible. I used my experience helping rebuild the nation as a change of pace to lift my spirits, and, now that I'm all better, it's time for me to pounce into action again!

First things first, I head to the headquarters of Komaniya to check for new packages to deliver. The building is obviously destroyed, and even after all this time they have not had the chance to repair it, but that does not stop business; a bunch of tables and piles upon piles of papers are enough to have a working delivery system. There are some new packages, the first of which is destined to Mondstadt, Dawn Winery. Mondstadt again? …Well, the trip shouldn’t take that long, and I knew I would have to cross the sea again the moment I decided to come here. This order was very recently submitted, last night, in fact. I hold it on my paws, finding the weight strangely familiar, although it’s not that of an Akon. The sender paid for an express delivery, meaning I have to prioritize it. Speaking of the sender, it’s anonymous. When asked to write their name on the box, they just wrote A.

The trip to the Nation of Freedom, the same place that gave birth Venti the Storm and the mighty maid, is shortly interrupted midway when I reach Liyue. Although, instead of interrupted, it would be more precise to say it came to a voluntary and momentary stop. The city is burned, charred and covered in ashes. The destruction is nowhere near Inazuma levels, but it is still impressive. Every piece of wood in Liyue is now nothing more than black dust, and any building supported by wood inevitably collapsed. Everything that could be set on fire burned, that includes the mountains of wanted posters that covered every floor, ceiling and wall of the city; almost as if the world had forgotten about Venti the Storm, there is no trace of his image left. I have no time to insepct or ask around, simply to stop for a minute and look at the catastrophe before resuming my trip. Once my mind stops going over the image of a place that, just a few days ago, was perfectly fine, I go back to my usual thoughts: maybe I’ll be able to try Akon not too long after this…

Finally, I reach Mondstadt, and within the nation, I reach Dawn Winery. There is no one around. Did the owner of this place not expect a package? It's not like I can blame them, this order did suddenly come out of nowhere. I knock on the door. “Hello?” No reply. “This is Kirara from Komaniya Express! I have a package!” I wait a second for a reply, but it seems there is not a soul here. I check the door and see it was left unlocked, which must mean they want me to leave the package inside… probably. I take a few steps into the building and call out to anyone who might hear me, my voice echoing from the entrance. “Is there anyone here?” No. It doesn’t seem like it. The place is dark, cold and silent. I stare at the box to think what I should do with it, my eyes reading over the handling procedures given by the sender: If no one is there to take the package, leave it by the entrance. That is… strangely precise. It makes it seem like they knew no one would be here to pick the package up, so why send it? Is this something important? …The world has been too strange lately, it's better not to ask many questions. “I will leave it here…!” I scream in case there’s someone to hear me, but no reply. I place the box on a table by the entrance before turning away to leave. …Actually, who will give me a review?

⎾ ⏋

Punctuality: ?????

Safety of package: ?????

Quality of service: ?????

Overall: ?????

⎿ ⏌

That was a strange experience… Since I don't want to think about it anymore, I go over the list of deliveries; there’s only one left. At last, once this delivery is over, I should be able to go back to my usual pace, although who is to say a new wave of orders won’t appear after what happened to Liyue? Whatever, that is for future me to worry about. Next package goes to Zubayr Theater in Sumeru!

I enter the bazaar, a big and strangely empty place. I assumed a place meant for people such as this would be crowded, even more during the afternoon, but it is completely deserted. “Hello?” I call. Zubayr Theater is supposed to be settled somewhere around here. “This is Kirara from Komaniya Express! I have a package!” I walk down the hallway-like place, eventually reaching the end. There is a stage, one above everything and which can be seen from everywhere in the bazaar.

“Ah.” A gentle voice lets out from above said stage. “Yes, I ordered that.” A dainty girl with bright red hair comes down to my level much like a petal slowly descending in the air. I stare at her in awe for a moment before beginning the usual procedures.

“Nilou from Zubayr Theater?” I ask.

She nods, placing the flower she was holding on a table nearby. “Where do I have to sign?”

“Uh– Here, and here…”

“Thank you, Arara.” She smiles.

“It’s… Kirara.”

“Ah,” Nilou softly covers her mouth, ”my apologies, I stuttered.”

“Nono, it’s fine.” I could never bring myself to argue with someone like her… Nilou stumbles when I hand her the heavy package. I try and hold her to prevent a fall, but she doesn’t need my help. Her balance is surprisingly good. “So, what did you order, if I may ask?”

“Props for my next performance.“ She replies with a bright smile. “I was doing some preparations before you arrived, in fact.” So that’s what the flower was about… Nilou lets out a sigh. “What do you think of Akon?”

Eh? Where does this come from? “I think it’s very nyaice… I guess.”

“Nyaice?”

“Ah,“ I hurriedly cover my own mouth, “sorry! I stuttered!”

Her deep blue eyes lock onto mine with a feeling of indifference in them. “Oh.” The abruptness of her reply leaves behind a silence from which neither of us can escape. …I shouldn’t have stuttered, but I can’t help it when I’m surprised. “I… don’t know how to feel about it…“ Nilou eventually adds. “It’s good for communication, I guess, but it takes away the audience… I know my motive is selfish but–” She hesitates for a moment after saying that before looking at me in the eyes with a faint smile. “…Actually, you are a courier, I shouldn’t keep you busy like this.”

“Nono, it’s fine!“ I shake my head emphatically, hoping my presence will help her in any way. “I have a lot of time on my paws! I can stay and chat for a bit if that’s what you want.” I wouldn’t want to upset someone like her. “About Akon, it’s good to spread news, right?”

“I still hear about everything that happens, even without it.” Nilou sighs. ”The fire of Liyue, for example. I’m sure you know about it.”

“Well, yes… But that’s because it’s Venti the Storm, isn’t it?” Everyone at Liyue was saying so, I overheard some conversations about the topic, and it does make sense. Who else would destroy such a big place overnight? “It’s hard not to hear about what he does…”

“Is it, really?” She steps in with conviction. “I’ve been told he was the one behind it too, but it’s just weird, right?”

“Weird?” I repeat.

“The method,” Nilou points out, ”it was nothing like what happened in Inazuma. He has the power to cause The Storm, but now he chooses to burn Liyue when it’s a slower and worse method to destroy. If he really is the man who can destroy a nation, it’s odd for him to do it like this.”

“Hm?” All of Nilou's words about him are shrouded in doubt, but not because she is unsure of what she is saying. It's almost as if she is unsure of the existance of Venti the Storm. “Are you doubting he destroyed Inazuma too?”

“Not really…” Nilou softly shakes her head. ”Although I think it’s strange for someone like him to suddenly come out of nowhere and vanish into thin air.”

“What do you mean?”

“People with such power don’t just appear out of nowhere. If there was someone who can do what he did, don’t you think people would know about it?”

“I… understand what you mean, but also I don’t…”

“I’m not sure what my point is either, to be honest…” Her eyes meet the floor for a second. ”I’ve never been much of a debate person…” Nilou giggles it off. “But I’m tired of Venti the Storm, I always hear of him, but it’s always so vague, as if he is a gust of wind. I guess that’s what I’m trying to say.”

I can't say I don't understand that feeling; ever since The Storm, everyone is always talking about him… It can be tiresome, and it feels like everything bad that happens to the world is somehow his fault. Such a person, someone who is the source of all that is wrong, can't possibly exist, can it? “This might be unrelated but,“ I let out a big sigh, knowing the weight of the words I'm about to say, knowing that, once they leave my mouth, it will be over, “would you like to give a review?”

⎾ ⏋

Punctuality: ★★★★★

Safety of package: ★★★★★

Quality of service: ★★★★★

Overall: ★★★★★

⎿ ⏌

It's the end, my duties as courier are over for the time being. Now free to do what I want, I stay to talk with Nilou. Our conversation goes on for long, although I wouldn’t know since I lost track of time. Eventually, I walk to the exit of the bazaar, Nilou kindly keeping me company all the way. I have nothing else to do, so I’ll probably go grab an Akon at last. It should be easy to get one of those in Sumeru, right? I prepare to say goodbye to the kind dancer who held a nice conversation with me when I notice she is staring ahead in shock. I look to where her eyes are pointing, and, in response to what I myself see, my lips move on their own.

“V-Venti the Storm?!”

Chapter 16: Mona

Chapter Text

After who knows how long, we are out of The Chasm. Escaping that cave-in was already difficult enough, who could have guessed it would be the easiest part? Climbing out the deep and steep walls of The Chasm was an absurd task, not only because it was physically demanding, but also because someone's bad luck rubbed on us. Many times have we reached near the top only for the floor to give in and make us fall all the way back to the beginning. Countless pebbles have fallen on our heads and knocked us out for who knows how long, forcing us to waste even more time in this deathtrap. This whole experience has felt like trying to push a boulder uphill only for it to roll down at the very end. The exact time we spent trying to escape is unknown to me, and, in all honesty, I would rather not know. I'm happy with just the knowledge we are out from that hole at long last.

“We were pretty lucky to bump into that nice lady, right?” Bennett comments with a smile. Lucky… That’s bold coming from him.

“That only happened because we were arguing so loudly it could be heard from the outside.” I reply.

“Arguing may be what you were doing, Lady Megistus.” Fischl retorts. ”But as for I, I was delighting all passersby with one’s wondrous mastery of the language!”

“You were as angry as everyone else, Mein Fräulein.”

“Not now, Oz!”

The wolf boy steps in. “Where now?”

Everyone stares at each other in silence, ideas going through our heads. I personally just wish to return home, this trip no longer has purpose, although it may be too late to do the journey back today since the sun is about to set… “We should find a place to eat, right?” Bennet suggests. Food… “See? Mona agrees!”

Ugh! My stomach! “Ahem! We’ve spent too long in that hole without a meal, don’t get the wrong idea!”

“Hm?” Wolf boy lets out.

“Wrong idea?” Bennett asks.

“That was but obvious.” Fischl comments. ”What other conclusion could we have reached?”

Hngh! Old habits die hard! This time it wasn’t because of my lack of mora… “I- Nevermind that! Let’s go to Liyue before the restaurants close!” Walk before they ask more questions, the oldest trick in the book, but it’s a classic for a reason. I have never come across a situation in which it doesn’t work. …Now that I think about it, food has a price, and I have no mora on me… although that is not a rare occurrence, sadly. I cannot help it, there is always a very interesting astrological device everywhere I go! “...Did any of you bring mora…?” I ask, neither stopping nor turning around.

“Mora?” The wolf boy asks. Yes, I wasn’t expecting much from him…

“One has been bestowed with enough richies for a journey full of lavish expenses!” Fischl holds a small pouch which makes a metallic sound when shaken.

“If I recall correctly,” her crow adds, “the Kaiser and Kaiserin gave us fifteen hundred mora.” Fifteen hundred?! That is not enough for four people! I won’t be eating today either, huh…?

With a sigh, I turn to the only person who has left to speak. “What about you, Bennett…?” I ask out of courtesy rather than hope.

“Well, since this was an important trip, I brought all my savings!” He pulls out a huge bag full of mora for everyone to see…

Wait, a bagful?! I shoot a second glare at the bag in his hand, it's around as big as my head, and it seems to be full of mora. That must be more than what I earn in a moon cycle! “This is amazing…” A sentence escapes my mouth when I think of what I will be able to eat… Anything but a salad… How glorious…

Of course, nothing can go well when the stars don’t favour you, or when you are near Bennett. A black bird comes from somewhere unknown, most likely attracted by a glitter of mora escaping the bag, and snatches it whole from the unlucky one’s hands. “H-Hey!” Bennett screams. “Wait!” He tries to chase after the bird, but only manages to trip on a rock. Before he can hit the floor, Fischl grabs him and the two fall together.

My stomach rumbles in resignation. “Cursed crows…” I mutter.

“I would like to remind you not all crows are the same.” Oz comments upon hearing me, to which I just glare. I know he is right, but I’m not in the mood.

“We still have Fischl’s mora…“ I say in a last ditch attempt to keep our hopes up. “We can buy one or two salads and split them evenly.”

“I… may have to disagree with Lady Megistus…” Fischl looks to the side, making an awkward pose to cover her only eye. “For you’ll see, one may have blundered and let go of one’s riches as I helped our partner–”

“You dropped the mora, didn’t you?” She nods begrudgingly. “And it fell all the way to the bottom of The Chasm, right?” Again, she admits it non-verbally. Hah… Just great… “Personally, I’m not going back there in case another cave-in takes place.” And, for the last time, Fischl sides with me, this time, along with everyone else in the group.

“Where now?” Asks the wolf boy.

“Liyue.“ I point. “We will find a warm place with the daylight we have left and spend the night there.” I explain, and everyone seems to agree. ”Then, first thing in the morning, we will depart to Mondstadt.” Since there is no reply, I take the first steps toward the city, knowing everyone will come with me.

“Hey!” Bennett exclaims, following the rest of the group. “Since when are you the leader, Mona?”

“Well, I believe I am the only adult here, aren’t I?” That, and the only responsible person.

No one can refute me, even if the unlucky one wants to. And so, we follow my reasonable plan and head to Liyue without uttering any other words.

That silence, however, wouldn’t last forever - although that was obvious. First thing upon setting foot on the paper-covered-concrete, Bennett spoke up. “So, uh… We look for a warm place? Something like a fire?”

I nod. “Exactly.”

“Can’t I just… use my vision?” He adds. “I can start a fire easily with that, you know…”

“The city is covered in highly flammable wanted posters.” I quickly and firmly reply. ”If we start a fire, it can easily get out of control and burn everything.” That, and I don’t trust your luck. Having Bennett do something dangerous is a terrible idea.

“Ooh…” Bennett nods. ”I see!” He is easy to convince, thankfully… him and everyone else in this group, except maybe the crow. I'd have to say that feathery fiend is the second smartest individual among us. “...If we are going to look for something, wouldn’t it be better to split up?”

“Split up?” I repeat. That would mean a chance to rest from the constant stress of being around bad luck magnets… and of managing this group. As long as I find a harmless activity for that unlucky boy, it should be fine. “...Yes, that would be more efficient…”

“In that case,” Fischl grabs my hand, “I shall accompany my trustworthy archmage whenceforth!”

“Oh?“ Bennett reacts. “Sure! You two can go together!” He gives a thumbs up before turning toward the other boy. “I’ll go with wolf guy! Let’s go, Razor!”

“Razor go!” The wolf boy says, and the pair rushes away until we lose sight of them. I could not give them a proper task to ensure the safety of the city, although searching for a place to spend the night should be harmless enough. What's the worst that could happen?

“And so 'tis you and I, Lady Megistus!” Fischl puts a hand on my shoulder. “Guide the path, O star reader, and let us depart!”

“Yes,“ I nod with a sigh, “we should get going.” A moment of peace would do me good; where would Fischl be distracted?

With the poor excuse of looking for information about Venti the Storm, I manage to take Fischl to a library. Even this place is covered in wanted posters, huh? It’s becoming quite annoying very quickly; hopefully this Venti the Storm panic will be over sooner rather than later. My plan to keep Fischl busy worked flawlessly, she immediately got lost in the tales on the shelves, skimming through the titles and looking for the perfect one. Finally, a quiet moment. I can rest a bit after such harsh days… In fact, I wouldn’t mind reading a book myself. I walk to the shelves, the ones far from Fischl, and look for books relating to astrology. Hopefully, there is something here I have yet to read…

“Interested in the stars?” A blue-haired boy asks from behind, closing a book he was holding. “May I recommend a book in that case?”

I look him over; classy, dainty and well-mannered, but holding a poetry book. I don’t think we have the same tastes. “Let me guess, poems about stars.”

“Precisely!” He theatrically waves his hands around. “I see you observe.”

“Sorry, but I am not interested.” I shake my head and turn back around. ”I would much rather read informative texts at the moment.”

“Such a shame.” The boy sighs. ”Do let me know if you change your mind, I always enjoy finding a partner to write verses with.” And so, he reopens his book. He could take a seat instead of standing behind me… I should go to the furthest table after finding a text to read, otherwise the boy's presence won't let me rest. My mind, lost in thought about what table would be best, is too busy to focus on my hand's movement. A title catches my eye, my fingers reach for it but close weakly, leading to me dropping the book. Oops… Hopefully that boy didn't notice, it would be embarrassing.

I crouch to pick the book from the ground, which, just as any other surface in this land, is covered in wanted posters. Among the papers covering the floor, one stands out as different; something colourful instead of the monochrome bounty of Venti the Storm. I pick the curious paper up along with the book and read its contents. “World Destroyer Festival? …Venti? The Storm? That Venti?”

“Did that catch your eye?” The poetry boy approaches me yet again. …Can’t he just leave me alone? “I’m sorry, but your muttering was so intrusive I couldn’t focus on reading.” Tsk, touché. I needed to ask some questions about this festival either way.

I extend my arm to show him the promotional poster. “Is Venti the Storm really coming to perform tonight?”

“So you want to know about his legend, don’t you?” Can’t he just answer? “I’m afraid I know naught about it. You’ll see, I was never interested in him.” And I was never interested in the verbose ramblings of some theatric boy, yet here we are.

With a sigh, I take a step away from him. “I will leave to investigate in that case.”

“I do know someone with information, however.”

Really? …I’m hesitant to engage in an elaborate conversation with someone as melodramatic as this boy. “…Who?”

“The last person to see him before The Storm,” the boy replies, ”he is a good friend of mine.”

“And his name is?” I ask with a raised brow.

“Pardon me,” he replies quickly, ”but shouldn’t you ask for the name of he whom you are talking with first?”

…Fair. “What is your name, then?”

“I believe it is of poor manners not to introduce oneself before asking another to do as such.”

Just ask for my name to begin with! “Astrologist Mona Megistus.” I say as fast as I can to waste as little time as possible. “Now, would you mind telling me who you are?”

“Poet Xingqiu,” he takes a bow, “the pleasure is all mine.”

“...And your friend?”

“Exorcist Chongyun,“ Xinqiu points to the other person in the library beside Fischl, “the one sitting on that table over there.”

I let out a long sigh; his friend better not be as annoying as he is. Hoping to get this over with, I walk away from Xingqiu without exchanging another word and approach the blue haired boy who is quietly reading. “Excuse me.” I tell him.

“Huh?” This Chongyun person is too immersed in his book, and, as such, struggles to come back to the real world. “Uh… Hi.”

Before I can say anything, Xingqiu intrudes. “This fine lady wishes to know about your experiences, Chongyun.” I have a feeling theater boy will only make things more difficult. Luckily, I have the perfect way to make him leave.

“Weren’t you looking for a partner to write verses with, Xingqiu?” I ask. “Coincidentally, I have a friend who is searching for the very same thing.”

“Oh? Now you’ve piqued my interest Lady Mona Megistus.” Yes, he is perfect for her. “Do tell.”

“That blonde girl reciting a book to her crow in the corner.” I point to Fischl, who is being too loud for a library. ”She wishes for someone to share stories with, as you can see.”

“Hmm…” Xingqiu inspects her carefully. ”Quite interesting. I will give it a try.” And he leaves to share poetry with Fischl. He greets her, she greets him in return, and, almost immediately after, too quickly for it to be natural, the two start doing poses and theatrically reciting lines.

“Now then,” I look away from them, ”Chongyun, you saw Venti the Storm right before he destroyed Inazuma, did you not?”

“I wouldn’t say right after,” he whispers rather than speak, although I quickly realize his volume is normal for a library and I simply got used to being with the loud ones, “it was the day before, but yes, I was the last person to see him.”

“Fill me in on the details, please.”

“Ah, well…” The boy takes a moment to collect his thoughts. ”That day, I was coming to this library late in the morning, when I saw him take the girl from Bubu Pharmacy away from the city.”

“...And that’s all?” I ask, to which he nods confused. “Did you not do anything?”

“He was a local bard who had recently come here,” Chongyun explains, ”he was not a wanted criminal back then, so I thought nothing of it, and the girl was just doing her usual route to gather herbs.” His lips close, and, shortly after, his eyes widen for a moment. I’m guessing he has remembered something. “And he was waving goodbye to Xinyan.”

“Xinyan?” I repeat. “Who is this person?”

“Have you not seen the posters of the festival happening tonight?” Chongyun points to the paper in my hand. ”She is the one who organized it, her and Yun Jin. If you want to know more about him, you should try talking to one of them. They became friends with Venti the Storm before he disappeared.”

“I see.” It would seem the next course of action is to attend that festival and ask either of those two after their performance. I may find a way to obtain that bounty if I follow this thread, and if I don’t… Well, that festival will surely have food and warmth, and from what I could see, the entrance was free. “I will be taking my leave then, if you don’t mind.”

“Ah, yes,” the boy nods, ”goodbye.” Before going, I have to reap what I sowed…

I sigh and walk to the two flamboyantly loud people in the corner. “Fischl.”

“Ah, Lady Megistus!” She exclaims joyously. ”Quite the discovery you’ve made with this fine person! It’s not everyday one delights in the experience of meeting a fellow master in the art of words!”

“I must thank you, Lady Mona Megistus.” Xingqiu bows slightly. “For you have introduced me to a fellow enjoyer of literature.”

“I…” don’t have the will to deal with this. “You’re welcome. Fischl, we must leave.”

“There is no need to rush, is there?” Fischl replies boisterously. “Let us all rejoice in each other’s company! Isn’t that right, Esquire Xingqiu?”

“Precisely, Prinzessin Fischl!” He nods and then nods again. ”Perhaps I should bring Chongyun to join in on the fun.”

“No need.” I quickly step in. ”Fischl, we ought to find Bennett and the wolf boy before the sun sets! You know it’s dangerous to let them run freely for too long.”

“Ah.” Finally, I managed to make her think properly. “I’m afraid you are in the right, Lady Megistus. I shall not neglect my duties. My sincerest apologies, Esquire Xingqiu, but one must depart.”

“I understand, Prinzessin Fischl. Let us meet again.”

“Let us. Oz, the time has come!”

“Yes, Mein Fräulein!” Finally! We are leaving!

And so, we arrive at the festival right as it is about to start. The sun has recently set, leaving the lighting to the dim lanterns adorning the venue, an alley near a warehouse. A modest audience stands around, idly in wait for the show, a notorious number of them being what seems to be soldiers equipped to fight fire, and one particular person being the pale blond unlucky boy.

“Hey!” Bennett waves upon seeing us, the wolf boy is by his side. “Funny meeting you here!”

“Funny indeed.” I reply. “How so you came to this festival?”

“Well, I met Xinyan!” Bennett beams. ”The main performer, you know? She was really nice, and turns out she needed some help! Someone was going to perform as an opener but disappeared not too long ago.” Venti the Storm, I assume. “She told me if I had a group and I said yes! So now me and Razor are here to help.”

“But…” My mouth freezes for a moment out of fear of what his reply may be. “You have no group.”

“What do you mean?” He nonchalantly replies. ”I have you, and Fischl, and Razor. We are all part of a group!”

A shiver runs down my spine. “Are we going to perform up there?”

“Uh-” Bennett stops to think. ”I mean, Xinyan never told me we would…”

“It was implicit!” Oh, no. Oh, no, no… We can’t perform! None of us have musical capabilities! This is going to be so humiliating! …I should tell everyone to run away while we can.

“Everyone!” A girl I can only assume to be Xinyan calls out from the stage. “Thank you for coming! Let’s start strong with a group from Mondstadt! A round of applause for Plurals!” We are going with that name?!?

So.

We ended up on stage.

This is as far as my life goes, here onwards will be constant humiliation. I try to avoid the pain by not saying a word. Everyone in the group does the same, maybe because they don’t know what to say, maybe because they don’t want to speak. Sadly, there’s only so much silence we can give before people look at us funny. And so, I put a hand on the microphone. I lived a life that’s full. Thank you, everyone…

I open my mouth to speak words I still don’t know. My lips, dry from shame I still have not felt, part ways to let out a deep breath. I look at everyone, everyone looks back at me. I close my eyes to brace for the worst and let the world take its due course. Destiny can be cruel at times… A voice echoes through the venue… “Fire!” It's not me who spoke but Bennett. I turn to see him pointing behind us; the warehouse which acts as our background is engulfed in flames that quickly grow out of control. Oh, and Bennett’s pants are on fire too.

This is it! An excuse to run away! “We must flee!” I grab Fischl and Bennet by the arm, hoping the wolf boy and the bird will come along, and drag them away as far as possible. Lucky me this fire broke out, yes…

Wait.

Lucky?

…Oh, no.

Oh, nonono.

This is bad.

We were the ones who caused this!

I have no idea how it exactly happened, I have no idea how we are related, but I'm sure this all happened because we brought Bennettt here. I don't stop running away from my sins, if anything, I run faster. During a brief moment, I look behind…

Oh, no!

Nonono!

The whole city is on fire!

It's out of control!

Oh, my-

Oh, no!

I…

I’m going to jail.

…Things have gone truly wrong when I have to hold my tongue from saying an uncouth word…

We have destroyed Liyue.

We…

We still have a chance to flee before they catch us!

I have to run! Run faster than ever before in my life!

“W-What’s the matter, Lady Megistus?” Fischl blurts out, struggling to keep up the pace.

“We have to escape the nation!”

I face forward once more, never to look back again. There is a woman in the way, tall, confident and dressed in blue; she wasn't there before, I'm sure of it. In order not to crash into her, I am forced to stop, which in turn forces everyone behind to bump into me. We all form a ball and roll a few meters before stopping right at the woman's feet. She looks down at us with a grin. “Why are you in such a hurry?” The woman asks with a calm unfit for the very much dire situation. “You have information I am interested in,“ she looks at me in particular with an almost predatory glare, “but let’s not get ahead of ourselves, shall we? Introductions are a first for every situation, even one like this; call me Yelan.”

We are being held for interrogation. They already suspect us… It’s over… I look at the burning city of Liyue collapse into ashes and reflect over my life choices. Although that concert was filled with people prepared for fire, somehow, there was nothing they could do against the raging flames. I would run if I could, of course, the key part being if I could. That Yelan woman tied us all together, including the crow, and left. At least she was considerate enough to drag us far away from the fire before disappearing. The grass I once ran over tickles my legs, swayed by the fumes of the fire.

My mind is too focused on other, more important things to give a thought to the group of people tied with me, but wolf boy's sudden movement forces me to pay them attention. “Hm?!” He makes, leaning forward all the ropes will let him.

“What is it, boy?” Bennett asks.

“Someone. In shadows. Running. “

“Huh?” Bennett looks around. “Where?”

“One cannot see such a someone either, I’m afraid, even with my all-seeing eye.” Fischl adds. “Oz, doth thou perceive it?”

“No, Mein Fräulein.”

“Mona.” Wolf boy calls. “See it?”

“No,” I sigh, ”I am facing the other way and can’t turn around, so there is no way for me to see it.”

“Right.” He nods.

What I can see, however, is the fire finally being put under control. It is still bigger than the city of Liyue, but I can tell it’s slowly reducing its size.

Mourningly, I look at the flames with tired eyes, then blink, and suddenly I'm staring at that Yelan woman. “I’m back.” A yelp of surprise escapes my lips. She appears out of nowhere all the time, almost as if she can turn invisible. “Tell me,“ she smirks, “why you were leaving so quickly?”

Everyone remains quiet; I can feel their eyes on me. I was the one dragging them, so they wouldn’t know… “We… were just scared of the fire…”

“And that’s why you had to escape the Nation?” Ugh! She heard that part clearly! “That’s a strange wording, it almost seems as if you were running from your crimes.”

“Ah-” My eyes wander away from hers almost on their own. ”No, no!” I instinctively shake my head. “We have no crime to flee from, I assure you…”

“What were you doing when the fire began?”

“We were standing on stage…!” We have an alibi, luckily. Maybe they won’t be able to tie this whole incident to Bennett’s fortune. “That festival which was being held a moment ago? We had to perform there…”

“The one hosted by Xinyan?“ Yelan asks. “The notorious fire starter?” Notorious fire starter?! Is that why there were so many people prepared to fight flames?! “I don’t remember seeing your name in the posters.”

“About that…” It’s impossible not to make this sound like an excuse, and a poor one at that. “We were a last hour addition, so it’s only natural…” It’s over, our alibi is so flimsy. There is no way we aren’t going to be arrested after this.

In the distance, a third party - a woman with purple hair tied into two cones - comes running toward us, seemingly in a hurry. “Miss Yelan!” She calls. “I just finished checking the warehouse. This is what I found.” The woman holds out a burnt piece of black cloth. “This is what started the fire, most likely. Someone lit this cloth and threw it at the alcohol stored inside the building.“

Yelan inspects it briefly, although I doubt there is much to see about it. “Is that all?” She asks.

“Ah-” The third party blurts. “Well, apparently some witnesses saw a figure running away from Liyue, a lone figure.”

That's it! I can pin the blame on that mysterious shadow! “We saw that person fleeing too!” I let out a bit too suddenly, and everyone nods with me. “But it was too dark to notice any features.”

“I’m aware.” Yelan snaps her fingers, making the ropes around us disappear. “They were heading to Sumeru, right?”

“I uh…” Actually, I have no idea.

“Yes!” Bennett states eagerly. “They were going that way!” He points.

“Very well.” Yelan nods, and, this time before I have the opportunity to blink, disappears. She is pretty skilled at stealth, that's sure.

…Wait, were we just freed?

I check my limbs, all of which can move without problem. We were! I can’t believe it! “We should go back to Mondstadt.” I suggest even though it's night-time, hoping to get as far away as possible from here and never return.

Before anyone can agree, wolf boy approaches the third party and points at the cloth in her hand. “Let.”

“Huh?” She reasonably reacts. “You… mean the cloth?”

Razor nods and grabs the burnt fabric from her hand. He sniffs it. “Is he trying to track the owner through smell?” I ask. “Can he do that…?” Bennett shrugs and Fischl does a pompous pose that amounts to ‘I dunno’.

Wolf boy lifts his head, his eyes locked on the distance and his hair standing on end. He has sensed something. “There.” He points, and chases after the smell. We all guess we should follow him, and so we do, leaving that woman with a weird hairstyle behind, confused and with the cloth back in her hands. Let’s see where this takes us…

“Dawn Winery?” Well… At least we are back at Mondstadt… We ended up walking the whole night and some of the morning too, enduring the darkness, the cold, and the lack of sleep. My feet are sore from our very much pointless journey… “Is that mysterious person inside?”

The wolf boy silently sneaks near the door. “Yes.” He nods. “Smell, there.”

Bennett smiles, returning the nod. “Let’s follow him!” He says in a non-silent way before following behind stealthily.

“The time has come for a climax, Lady Megistus.” Fischl theatrically claims, keeping her distance from the door and pointing her bow at it. ”Shall the worst come, I trust you will be by my side.”

“Of course.” I roll my eyes and walk behind the two who are approaching, no attempt at stealth on my behalf.

We move closer to the door, each looking inside through a window. There doesn’t seem to be anybody…

“Smell. Inside.” Wolf boy reaffirms. I guess I’ll go in and check, although I have my doubts about his nose.

I open the door; it’s dark and empty, not a single sign of a person. “There’s no one here.” I comment, and everyone looks inside with me. We all seem to agree that the building is deserted and that entering without permission wouldn’t be a good idea.

Wolf boy walks in, having no idea of what basic courtesy or trespassing is. “Here.” He points to a package on a table near the entrance.

“The smell is coming from the box?” Bennett asks, looking at the cardboard curiously.

Fischl moves closer and stares at the package carefully. “So the culprit took the shape of a mere parcel to conceal their presence. A clever tactic, I admit. Were it not for our hound and his senses they would have fled unseen!” She rambles.

Her crow loudly flaps his wings behind us. “I think it’s most likely they hid inside the box, Mein Fräulein.” He says.

“Preposterous, Oz!” Fischl replies. ”The cube is too minuscule for a person to fit!”

Everyone except for the crow and me grabs the parcel with the intention of opening it. “Hey!” I interrupt. ”Wait!” I snatch the somewhat heavy box from their hands. “We can’t just open someone else’s mail! That is against privacy and courtesy rules!”

The group doesn’t really reply, instead, they stare behind me. “Give me the box.” Someone requests from the door. I turn around.

“Albedo?!” I blurt. Why does he always appear out of nowhere?

“There is a bomb inside it.” Albedo explains calmly. ”It is going to explode any moment.” A what is going to what?! And I have something so dangerous in my hands?! Instinctively and without thinking, I throw it to Albedo, trusting he will be capable of catching the package and defusing its contents. “Be careful,“ he warns right as the box leaves my hand, “it’s very volatile.” Oh.

Oh no.

Chapter 17: Yanfei

Chapter Text

[Two days after The Storm]

[Boat amidst the sea]

I row the ship toward Inazuma. Mister Zhongli, who is sitting on the box in which our luggage is, stares at the few clouds up in the sky, enjoying his break time. I grunt because of the effort, my arms are becoming sore; soon it will be time for him to take back the oars. The sun is very bright in the sky. Who would think that, not that long ago, The Storm was taking place? Although I can’t say I’m thankful for these burning rays of light, I can feel my forehead burning, and doing physical labor is not making things better…

“Isn’t it about time we swap, Mister Zhongli?”

“Hmm…” He stops everything he is doing, which is nothing, to think. “Telling the time is hard without any proper tool. The perception of its passing is greatly affected by the experience of each person. While you may think it has been long since you started rowing, it has barely been but an instant to me, who has been relaxing. Of course, that also has to do with the length of each’s life.” …Okay, I know how to deal with this.

“Do you see my shadow?” I point at the near black shape on the raft. “When it reaches your feet, you start rowing.”

“Ah. A rudimentary method to measure the hour.“ He describes. “I… have no objections, Miss Yanfei.” Very well, just a bit longer…

The sea calmly sways the vessel from side to side, barely being perceptible to us on board. The waves are so small it almost seems like the sea is completely flat when you look at the horizon. I can feel my heart beating steadily and slowly, relaxation taking over me. I must remain like this if I want to clear Mister Venti’s name.

“Mister Zhongli.”

“Yes?”

“You are coming to act as a moderator between Mister Venti and the Shogun, aren’t you?”

“Precisely.”

“Which would mean you know the two of them, right?”

“That…” he hesitates for a moment, ”is the case, indeed.”

“I would like to know, what is their relationship like?”

“Hmmm…” Oh? Is it that hard of a question? “As you have seen, Venti is a carefree soul whose main goal in life is to enjoy the moment. Meanwhile, Ei has seeked for nothing but stability in her life, relinquishing even her own self in her pursuit. However, when the two interact, they bring out the worst in each other. The need to have fun spreads to Ei and gives her a goal, while the determination to take down everything in your path infects Venti. In the end, nothing good ever comes from the two of them interacting.”

“Has something ever happened before?”

“It’s hard to say…“ Mister Zhongli trails off, making no effort to actually remember. “But, certainly, nothing similar to this has taken place in the past.”

Yes, that makes sense… Everyone would know about that hypothetical catastrophic event otherwise…

Oh- I hadn’t noticed until now. “Mister Zhongli, my shadow.”

“Ah…” He appears to be disappointed. “It would seem the time has come to fulfill my part of the deal. Take a seat on the box, Miss Yanfei, and allow me to take the oars.”

I hand him the wooden handle, only then remembering a certain fact. “You know, Mister Zhongli, I thought you didn’t have a sailing license.”

His glare avoids mine, while his arms do the first rowing. “I’m sure you can make an exception.”

“I don’t have a choice, do I?”

Exceptional times call for exceptional measures.

[Two days after The Storm]

[Ritou]

We arrive at the harbour of Inazuma, or rather, what remains of it. The city has been so thoroughly destroyed it can hardly be called a city. No wonder the Shogun is so angry… Confused and judgemental stares come our way the moment we dock the boat and bring the heavy box onto solid ground. Soon, members of the Tenryou commission gather around, preventing us from moving.

“Looks like someone didn’t catch the news.” One of them speaks smugly, a man with white clothes and dark brown hair. “The borders are closed. Orders of the Shogun.”

“We have a package for the Shogun herself.” I explain, and Mister Zhongli carries the box into view. “It’s rather urgent.”

“Oh? Now this is interesting.“ The man says. “We have received no news of Her Excellency ordering anything.” He shoots me an analytical look before staring deeply at the box. “What is inside, if I may ask.”

“The contents are private.” I state firmly, which earns me a cold reaction from the crowd. “You may do any pertinent checks, however, what you will see must remain confidential.”

“Oh-ho!” Now with an intrigued smile, he laughs. “I see you know how things work. I must say, I’m rather curious.” The member of the commission peeks inside the box with cautious eyes, widening in pleasant surprise upon seeing the contents. “I had a theory it could be this, but I thought it too far-fetched to actually be true.”

“So?” I ask. “May we see the Shogun?”

“Oh, I’m a simple Doushin, I can’t make that kind of decision.“ The man chuckles. “But, since we are short staffed, I guess you could say I’m the one in charge.” This so-called Doushin hands me a paper he had prepared beforehand. Was he expecting something like this to happen? “Take this letter, maybe it will do something, maybe it won’t.”

Me and Mister Zhongli are both escorted to the Tenshukaku. While we walk, I hold the letter the Doushin gave me and read its contents carefully. It’s a permission to enter Inazuma, signed by Doushin Shikanoin Heizou. …Let’s hope this works…

[Two days after The Storm]

[Tenshukaku]

At last, I stand face to face with the Shogun, Mister Zhongli by my side… Well, not exactly face to face since she is turning her back to us, but we are in the same room.

“I must admit,” the Shogun states, “I’m rather surprised by your presence.”

“I am surprised it has come to this as well.” Mister Zhongli replies. Is this some kind of reunion? “But, it is something that has to be done. You’ll understand once you see inside the box we brought.”

The Shogun glares at said box, opening it in an annoyed way. From inside jumps Mister Venti. “Whew…” He lets out, breathing deeply. “There was barely any air in there…” Once he has breathed deeply, the bard looks around. “Huh? Oh, hi, Ei!”

This so-called Ei seems very displeased to meet The Storm not too long after what happened. “And that woman?” She asks, looking my way.

“I’m Mister Venti’s lawyer!” I state professionally, trying to make a good impression. It would be bad to create unnecessary conflict. “Here to defend him against the many accusations he has lately received!”

“A… lawyer?” Her eyes stare at me in genuine confusion. “There is no need for your services. Leave now, lawyer from Liyue.”

“Huh?“ I ask. “Excuse me?”

“I will handle everything.” The Shogun turns to Venti and summons her famed Musou Isshin, the room growing darker due to the brightness of her lightning, even though, due to the absence of a roof after The Storm, we are right under the sun. Not even the Tenshukaku could withstand The Storm; only four walls remain, barely enough to say the building is still here.

“H-Hey…” Venti backs away nervously. “We can talk it out over some food! There’s no need for weapons…”

“HOLD IT!“ I scream. The Shogun stops, her blade mere centimeters from Venti.

“...What.” She is clearly annoyed at me. This will be my last chance to convince her before Mister Zhongli is forced to act.

“A trial is needed to sentence someone,“ I explain, “no matter the crime, and no matter who you are.”

“He…” The Shogun sighs, pondering whether to humor me. “Is guilty. You have my word.”

“Then prove it in court!”

“No need.”

There is no budging… In that case, it’s time for my last resort. “You have accused a man of one of the biggest crimes in history, spread the word of his supposed sins throughout the world, and all of that without ever giving a shred of evidence; and now you are going to execute him?”

“Your point being?”

“I wonder how Mondstadt will react to one of their citizens being unfairly killed on a whim.“ I muse. “Surely the relationship between the two nations will become much worse. So worse, in fact, a war might break out, and judging by the state of things around here, you would have no chance.”

The Shogun's eyes close defiantly. “...Are you threatening me?”

“Not only that,” I continue, “but the nation of contracts would have to get involved, since it’s in between. And, given that you are going to break the law, or in other words, the contract you made with your people, I think it’s fairly obvious who Liyue will side with.”

The Shogun grips her sword firmly, but remains still. This better work or I’m a goner. “...Very well.” She sheathes her blade back into her chest. “It shall be done your way, the court of Inazuma will judge him.”

“A judge must be impartial.” I clarify. “I doubt you can find such a person in Inazuma at the moment.”

“You suggest we bring a judge from elsewhere?” She asks.

“Precisely.”

The Shogun remains lost in thought for a moment. “...I will send a request to the nation of justice.“ She eventually sighs. “I’m sure they will provide us with someone who can handle the case.”

“Is this a deal?” I hold my hand out for her. She looks at it, and stretches it after careful consideration. Mister Zhongli keeps his eyes on us as the witness to this verbal contract.

“The trial will be held the day the judge arrives.” The Shogun sets in stone. Arguing with her right now would be foolish. “Due to the nature of the case, it shall take place in a closed courtroom.”

I nod. “That’s perfectly fine.”

“In the meantime…” She turns to Mister Venti, who takes a step away in response. “You shall be locked in the only place in all of Narukami which survived The Storm.” The Shogun orders. ”Dare to step one foot outside and I won't hesitate to act.”

Mister Venti nods eagerly and starts rambling in an attempt to appease her, to no avail. I, personally, have no desire to listen to what he has to say right now. There is not a second to waste with this case, so it will be for the best if I start my investigation now. “Well,” I walk away, “I have places to be.” I leave the barely-building politely, wishing not to cause more conflict than I already have.

“Until then…” The Shogun says in a resigned whisper, “lawyer from Liyue.”

[Two days after The Storm]

[Outside of Tenshukaku]

Mister Zhongli and I step outside while Mister Venti is held by the Shogun in wait for the Tenryou Commission to come take him to that one place which resisted The Storm.

“What are you going to do, Mister Zhongli?” I ask. “Will you come with me?”

“I… have not the desire to investigate, Miss Yanfei.“ He solemnly replies. “I trust you will do your job without a flaw, thus, I believe there is no need for me to be by your side.” With that, Mister Zhongli closes his eyes and walks away from me. “If you’ll excuse me, I have a place I would like to visit.”

“Ah- Of course! Take care!” Places to visit? A recently ravaged city is not a good area to do tourism… Oh well, I’m sure he knows what he is doing. He is so knowledgeable… somehow…

Regardless, it is time to begin! I must find a source of reliable information if I want to make a case for the infamous Mister Venti. Luckily, the first step is always the same, ask witnesses. There are plenty of people who have seen The Storm, the whole nation I would dare to say, and I don’t have the time to ask them all. I must filter the witnesses carefully… and I know just the person to start with!

[Two days after The Storm]

[Ruins of Hanamizaka]

I know I’ve just passed by this place, but I was so focused on keeping Mister Venti's presence inside the box a secret I barely had a look around. There is not a single house which managed to stand, and barely a few trees, which all lost their leaves. Finding any specific person around here must be hard, even if I know her quite well…

“Yanfei?” A voice calls out from behind, one I recognize. She’s always been very good at stealth. “The borders are closed, why are you here?”

“Shinobu!” I exclaim. ”I was looking for you!” I extend my hand for a friendly handshake. “Long story short, I’ve brought Mister Venti here to defend him against the accusations.”

She remains speechless for a moment. “...You’ve caught Venti the Storm?”

“That's right!“ I nod emphatically. “…Well, you could say so.”

“And now you want to find the truth…” Her shock slowly transforms into curiosity. ”I can’t deny I thought there was something fishy about him too…”

“You lived through it, didn’t you? The Storm, I mean.” To which Shinobu nods. “Tell me all you can about it.”

Shinobu lets out a long and heavy sigh before giving her testimony. “The gang wanted to go see the fireworks, so we all gathered around the venue, the shore near Konda Village. When the time came, we were told the show had been suddenly moved all the way to Yashiori Island for an unknown reason. We had to hurry and cross Inazuma to go there. The boss wasn’t with us, since he had special plans for the night. There was no way to make him say what was in his mind, so I could only assume he would end up in jail by the next day. The Storm began shortly after we arrived at Yashiori, not even a single firework was fired. Suddenly, the priestess of Watatsumi appeared and let us hide in her island; it is thanks to her everyone present managed to survive. The morning after The Storm, I consulted the Tenryou Commission about boss, but they told me they never locked him behind bars. Ever since then, the boss has been missing, so me and the gang have been looking for him. I couldn’t find out anything about him other than this bounty poster about Itto the Loud; he did something to enter the wanted list, although no one knows what it was. Whatever happened, he made Madam Kujou very angry. To be honest, I’m a little worried, he has never vanished like this before.”

The leader of the gang has disappeared? That sounds like it could be important, I should keep it in mind.

What a sound testimony, as expected of Shinobu. “It would seem the mystery of Itto’s disappearance is closely related to The Storm.”

“Yes, I figured as much.” Shinobu agrees. “But it’s hard to look for evidence when everything has been blown away.”

I make a thoughtful groan. “I will have to solve the mystery behind the disappearance of Arataki Itto if I want to discover the whole truth…” My thoughts escape my mouth. “Would you like to come with me, Shinobu? I’m sure we’ll be able to come up with a plausible theory if we work together.”

“I was just about to ask you.” Shinobu smiles under her mask, although I wouldn’t know. “I haven’t done much research on The Storm itself since I was too focused on the boss’s disappearance. Perhaps changing my focus will help.”

“We ought to interrogate the priestess of Watatsumi and the one holding the firework show…” I state. Shinobu has no objections. “It will be better to begin with the latter since they must be close, right?”

She nods. “I know where she usually is, follow me.”

[Two days after The Storm]

[Ruins of Naganohara Fireworks]

“Around here.” Shinobu looks at the area carefully. “Ever since The Storm, she has been in charge of building small trinkets. That, and taking care of the children. Because of this, she is usually found in the outskirts of the city since those are the safer areas.”

We jump above debris and rubble to traverse the road. It’s extremely hard to move without tripping. And this is the safer area, huh? “Who are we meeting again?”

“The daughter of the Naganoharas, Yoimiya.”

“Did you call?” Someone snickers from behind.

“Whoa–!” I scream without thinking. This girl is good at sneaking too, is this common to all Inazuman people?

“What do you want, hm?” She asks with a smile. I assume this is Yoimiya.

“I have some questions to ask you.” Time to grab my pen and notebook. Good thing I brought these, there doesn’t seem to be much stationery around here. “You prepared some fireworks two days ago, did you not?”

“That’s right!” She beams. “The night was so perfect, very very dark and without a cloud! …Well, before you know what… I’m sure you know, you can see the consequences everywhere.”

“Mhm.” I nod before continuing. “And you were forced to move the venue. Could you tell me more about it?”

“I wouldn’t say forced…” Miss Yoimiya tilts her head. “Someone from the Yashiro Commission came to politely ask me to move, and so I politely accepted. It was the housekeeper, he is a nice guy, you know.“ The girl genuinely smiled. “He didn’t tell me the reason why, though… When I asked, it seemed as if he hadn’t been given a motive either.”

I hum and note that down. “And what happened when you were about to start the show?”

“Right before I was going to fire the first rocket, some thick clouds appeared.” The fireworks girl moves her finger in the air to mimic the spreading of the clouds. “It was pretty weird, they suddenly came out of nowhere! I was very confused since there was nothing in the sky last time I checked. I couldn’t exactly start the show since the explosions would end behind the clouds, so I chose to wait for a bit. Then, a very loud thunder! And a fierce hurricane! Not too long after, someone from Watatsumi took us to a safe place where I, and everyone else, spent the night.”

It adds up with Shinobu’s testimony. “Thank you, I have no more questions.”

“Sure!” She looks at me up and down with a bright smile. “I haven’t seen you around here before, are you that foreigner who came on a small boat?”

People already know about that? “Yes, that would be me…”

“I knew it!” She slams her fist into her hand. “How brave of you to cross the border! Did you not get in a lot of trouble with the Tenryou Commission?”

“You could say so…” I’m pretty sure the Shogun hates me. I threatened her, so I can’t blame her.

“And you are making an investigation on The Storm?“ Miss Yoimiya asks. “You must be some kind of journalist!”

“Ahem!” Shinobu interrupts. “We happen to be in a hurry, so please, do not get carried away.”

“Ah, yesyes.” Miss Yoimiya nods. “I’ll keep things short; say hi to everyone at the Yashiro Commission for me.” She waves. “You are going there, right?”

I have not decided yet, but that seems like a good place to continue investigating. “Right, we will.“ I nod. “Bye bye.”

“Byee!”

We part ways, Yoimiya staying behind to attend to her duties, while I follow Shinobu, who guides me to the Yashiro Commission.

“She gets carried away easily,” Shinobu comments, “and we have a lot to look through.”

“Yes, you are right.”

“So?” Shinobu asks. “Did you obtain any useful information from her?”

“The Yashiro Commission is related…” I read through everything I noted down, finding that to be the most helpful part. “That’s useful enough.”

“Is that all?”

I read over my notes a second time. “Well… We know The Storm was unpredictable… I guess?”

“...I see,” Shinobu sighs, “so we have little to nothing.”

[Two days after The Storm]

[Yashiro Commission]

I let Shinobu guide me to the Commission's headquarters, the path is long and notoriously in shambles. The building, however, looks very… good… compared to everything else… It still has been clearly destroyed and it would be a ruin in any other place, but you can tell it once was a house… Only this and the Tenshukaku can say something like that. Maybe it’s because of the mountain? Could it have protected it from the weather?

“Going inside will be hard.” Shinobu says. “With how things are, security is very strict.”

“I’m sure it’ll be fine,” I wave her worries away, “I know how to handle this kind of situation.”

My friend glares at me coldly. “...You aren’t going to threaten them, are you?”

I laugh at her joke. “Of course not!” I have nothing on them.

We approach the entrance to the estate, which is not guarded, probably because there are too many holes in the outer wall for any defense to be effective. “Hey!” A man I can only imagine is a housekeeper stops what he is doing and comes to us. “You can’t come in! This area is restricted!”

“I’m sorry,” I lift my hand apologetically, “but we have reasons.”

“Reasons…?” The man repeats. “It will have to wait, right now we can’t handle more work.”

“It can’t wait.” I cut him off.

“Can’t…?” He asks. ”What are you talking about?”

“I’m with the Shogun.” My words echo in the air; the housekeeper goes silent for a moment, taking in the words. Surely if this reaches Her Excellency’s ears she won't become even angrier…

“Oh.” He is completely convinced. I don’t need to explain further? “So you are with them.” The man thinks for a moment before beckoning us inside. ”Come with me.”

“Uhm…” I hesitate for a moment, wondering what exactly did I get myself into. Hopefully these them he talked about are nothing problematic. ”Okay?” The housekeeper guides both me and Shinobu to the better-looking house, the only one with no cracks, and, in turn, the only one in which you cannot easily see the inside.

The man opens the door, revealing what the building was hiding. There is a young lady with white hair talking to a certain someone who is locked in a small cage, Mister Venti.

“Thoma!” The lady stands up surprised. “I told you not to allow anyone inside!”

“I-I’m sorry, Milady!” The housekeeper explains hurriedly. “But these people are with the Tenryou Commission!”

Tenryou Commission? So that's what he thought, I see. I better stop this before it gets out of control, the Shogun won’t like it if I impersonate her men… “No, no!“ I step in. “We are not with the Commission, we are here with Mister Venti.”

From his cage, Mister Venti smiles. “She’s right!” He says.

“Oh?” The young lady ponders. “Is she that person you mentioned?“ She looks at me before turning to Shinobu. “And… her assistant, I presume?”

Shinobu sighs. “You could say I am…”

Once her inquiry about my assistant is over, the young lady turns to the housekeeper. “Please, take your leave, Thoma.” She instructs. “I assume we will be having a private conversation.”

To this, the so-called Thoma nods. “Yes, Milady.”

The housekeeper leaves us alone, locking the door behind him to prevent anyone from overhearing. “Mister Venti the Storm informed me of your situation.” The lady says, hiding her mouth behind her fan. “You wish to interrogate a member of the Yashiro Commission, do you not?”

“Precisely,” I nod, “the head of the Commission preferably.”

“Brother is currently unavailable.” She replies quickly. “I hope I will be capable of providing satisfying answers.”

The sister of the Commission's head… She should have some information. “Two days ago,“ I start interrogating, “a firework show, as well as all other events scheduled for that day, had their venue moved to Yashiori Island per the request of the Yashiro Commission, right?”

“That is indeed the case.“ She shyly nods. “I was not told the exact details, however, brother simply instructed to move all events out of nowhere.”

“Did he not provide a reason?” I question.

She shakes her head. “Not at all, nor had he ever brought up any similar idea before.“ The young lady takes a brief moment to breath in and reminisce. “Suddenly, he insisted it was urgent, and that it must be done.”

I note that down, something suddenly changed his mind… “What was he doing before giving that order?”

“He…” The lady stops herself to remember. “I recall he had a surprise meeting with Guuji Yae, the head of Narukami Shrine.“ She replies. “It was quite unexpected, given the relationship her and brother have…”

So this Guuji Yae knew something before The Storm took place… It would seem she is a key figure in this case. “I have no more questions for you.”

“I understand.” The lady nods.

“However, I do wish to talk with Mister Venti.” I point to my client, who is locked in a cage, before staring at the young lady's eyes once more. “If you don’t mind, could you leave us alone?”

“Of course,” she bows, “take all the time you need.” Gently and quietly, the lady stands up and leaves the room, never once losing her grace.

…Okay, it’s just the three of us.

“So I’m your assistant now…” Shinobu sighs.

“Mister Venti,” I say in an attempt to veer this interaction the right path, “I know I have asked you before, but I’m sure you understand your testimony was rather… lacking.”

“And it still is!” Don’t say that with a smile! “I’m sorry, but I can’t remember absolutely anything about that day. I guess I must have been too drunk, ehe!” What do you mean ehe!? ”Although I’ve never had a memory as hazy as this…”

So he won’t be any help, huh… I will keep his testimony in mind, but I doubt it can be used in court…

The door opens with a faint creaking sound, drawing the attention of everyone in the room, including me. In comes a tall man with hair similar to that young lady who just left. “I heard someone here was looking for me.” He calmly says.

“Are you the head of the Yashiro Commission?” I ask.

“And brother of Ayaka, Kamisato Ayato.” He explains. So this is the man who had that secret meeting… He has crucial evidence, I know it; I just have to find a way to get it out of him. “I’m aware of what you want, Miss. And let me tell you one thing: some matters are a secret for a reason.” His voice suddenly gains a serious, stern tone. ”Pry too deep and you might find an uncomfortable truth you can't escape from. Someone might have to silence you…”

H-Huh?! Is it that private?! “...I must do it for the sake of my client.” I state firmly. I will fight for Mister Venti, even if it costs me my life. “I’m sorry, but I will discover what was discussed in that meeting one way or another.”

“Meeting?” Mister Ayato asks surprised. Wait, why is he so shocked? “Haha… I thought you were after the formula of my favourite milk tea.” From inside his sleeve, Mister Ayato grabs a drink and takes a loud sip before sighing in pleasure. I can’t tell if he is being serious or not. “Old family recipe…” He laughs. I'm absolutely certain you can buy what he has at a store. ”I would have had to take care of you had you found out about it, I’m sure you understand.”

So… is it safe to talk about the meeting? “What did you discuss with the so-called Guuji Yae, Mister Ayato?”

“So that’s what you wanted to know, huh?” Don’t act smug after what you just did! “She came to make a request, that’s all.”

“To move all events to Yashiori Island?” I ask.

“Right on the nail.” Mister Ayato nods. “I don’t know why she wanted such a thing, but she was so insistent I couldn’t refuse.”

“What about the downsides?” I continue my line of questioning. “Everyone would have had to move very far away with little to no warning; the economic consequences could have been notorious.”

“Nothing the Nation of Eternity can’t take.” I stare into his unyielding eyes. There is something very suspicious about this, why would he agree to something like that for no reason? Whatever it is, I can’t pursue it right now. If I want information, I must go find the one who knows everything, Guuji Yae.

“I see.” I nod, putting my notes away. “I must leave now, if you don’t mind. Take care of Mister Venti.”

“Of course.” Ayato nods politely.

Shinobu follows behind me, the two of us leaving the estate. “We are going to meet Lady Guuji, are we not?” She asks. I reply with a yes. “You never know what goes through her head, let me tell you that much.”

“Oh, don’t worry.” I answer with a smile. “I’ll manage to get the truth out of her.”

“I’m not so sure about that…”

[Two days after The Storm]

[Narukami Shrine]

We take the first step into the shrine atop the mountain which protected the Yashiro Commission. Unlike said building, this place is completely ravaged, just like every other in Inazuma. Shinobu stares at the debris on the floor with some disdain, as if she disliked this place. All the people here are too busy rebuilding and or cleaning to pay us attention, which allows us to easily find our way inside; now, to find the head shrine maiden. We should look for someone who is free and ask them… Luckily, there is a small miko sweeping the courtyard, although her broom is upside down.

I move towards the girl, stopping only when I’m close enough to see her face. “Qiqi?”

Shinobu turns to face me. “What’s wrong, Yanfei?”

“No, nothing.” I blink twice. “I just know this person.” What is she doing here?

A woman sneaks from behind, speaking closely into my ear. “My, so you happen to be acquainted with our most recent recruitment, hm?” A playful grin, a confident attitude, and a smug tone of voice, on top of that is Shinobu’s wary reaction; this must be Lady Guuji. “And you just so happen to also know Miyuki’s little sister.” She shoots a short glance at my companion. “You are full of contacts, Lawyer from Liyue~”

“You… know who I am?”

“Oh, I have my ways of obtaining information, just like you have yours.” That answers little to nothing. “Let us leave little Qiqi to do her work and move to a quiet place.” She suggests. ”I’m sure there are questions you want to ask.”

Guuji Yae walks toward the giant sakura tree around which the shrine is built; it must be very strong and sturdy, since there is barely a scratch on it. We have no choice but to follow Lady Guuji, there is no way we can solve this case without her testimony. For better or for worse, everything depends on how much I can get out of her.

“Miss Guuji Yae,” I jump in quickly. If I let her control the flow of the conversation, I will end nowhere. “Two days ago, you had a private meeting with Kamisato Ayato to request he moves all events to Yashiori Island, did you not?”

“Is that what you are interested in?” She replies disappointed. “You’ve made quite the progress, I must say, but not as much as I expected.” Guuji Yae sighs. ”Yes, that did indeed happen.”

“And why did you do that?”

“Why I was bored.” Huh? “I thought it would make for a fun little game to request such a thing in a serious manner.” She smiles cunningly. ”Of course, I never expected the Yashiro rascal to go through with it, so you can hardly blame me for that. And, needless to say, I had no idea such a catastrophic event would take place, much like the rest of Teyvat.”

I stop for a moment to think about what she just said. “You mean it was just a… joke?”

“That is my claim, yes.” Lady Guuji nods slyly. “Surely you have no evidence to rebut me, do you?” How would I have something like that?!

I point at her firmly, but she does not budge. “It’s hard to believe such a thing was a coincidence, Guuji Yae!”

“It may be so, however, that is the way it took place.” The guuji rolls her eyes before turning to walk away. ”I don’t recall ever asking you to believe me.”

…What do I even answer to that? Have I reached an impasse already? My mind quickly wanders over what to reply next before Guuji Yae can escape, but I come up with nothing. Shinobu sighs and places a hand on my shoulder, taking a step forward. “Let me handle it.” My companion snaps her fingers, obtaining the fleeing woman’s attention. “It is common knowledge in Inazuma that you and the Raiden Shogun have a close bond, would you mind elaborating on it?”

“Interested in my private matters?” Guuji Yae sneers. “I didn’t know this was that kind of interrogation.”

“Answer the question, Lady Guuji.”

“We have an intimate relationship,” she replies casually, “what else is there to know about it?”

“Then I presume you must have checked on her after The Storm.”

“I fail to see where this is going.”

“In that case, I’ll get to the point.” Shinobu crosses her arms. “I have been keeping a close watch on the Tenshukaku ever since Boss disappeared, thinking he would be brought there to be tried. I know for a fact the Raiden Shogun has not left the building in all this time, yet I never saw you go inside.”

“Why I never went close to that place.” Guuji Yae raises her brows. “I was too busy with my own problems.”

“And, in spite of that, you called Yanfei Lawyer from Liyue, a name only the Shogun has called her.”

“We happened to give her the same name,” Lady Guuji retorts with a sigh, “too circumstantial to be considered evidence, don’t you think?”

“Indeed, that would be the case,” Shinobu nods, ”were it not for the fact no one has called her a lawyer beside the Shogun, meaning you would have no way of knowing her profession unless you were listening in on us.”

“Hmm~” Guuji Yae hums, amused by Shinobu’s argument. “I see you have grown quite a bit since you left.” The fox lady traces along the mask of my companion with her index. “Like I said, I have my ways of obtaining information.”

“Which are?” Shinobu glares coldly.

“Who knows~” In response, Guuji Yae shrugs. ”But, since you’ve humored me this much, I’ll tell you one thing: If you find yourselves at an impasse, just call my name. You may consider me a secret weapon.”

Having said that, Guuji Yae sneaks away before we can reply. Neither of us chase after her, knowing she will find a way around any question we may ask.

“You were right about her, Shinobu.”

She sighs. “We obtained more of her than I thought we would.”

“Did we even obtain anything?”

“The right to summon her to the stand.” Shinobu states. “It would have been nigh impossible if she hadn’t agreed beforehand, trust me.”

“I can see that being the case…” I take the first steps out of the shrine. “Well then, it would seem this line of investigation is over.”

“Where are you going?”

“Watatsumi Island.” I point. “That priestess must know something, right?”

[Two days after The Storm]

[Watatsumi Island]

“Is it normally this hard to enter this place?” I ask while a general of Watatsumi by the name of Gorou inspects our belongings.

“Watatsumi doesn’t have the best of relationships with the rest of Inazuma.” Shinobu explains.

“It would seem everything is in order.” The dog man wipes his forehead. “You may come in.”

“Perfect!” Now, in order to optimize time, it would be better to just ask around. “I was looking for a priestess. You wouldn’t happen to know where she is, would you?”

“You want to meet Her Excellency?” The general asks surprised. “I-I’m sorry, but she doesn’t allow any visits at the moment.”

“Hm?” Now this is intriguing. “What do you mean?”

“Well… When The Storm ended, she locked herself in her room. Every time I try to check on her, she tells me not to come in and not to allow anyone inside.” He explains. ”I left a meal for her in front of the door, but she has yet to eat it.”

I cross my arms thoughtfully. “I’m sorry, but this is rather urgent.”

“I-Is it?”

I nod firmly. “I’m sure she will be interested, it has to do with The Storm.”

“I…” Gorou looks at us hesitantly. ”I don’t want to defy Her Excellency’s orders…” With his ears, the general expresses doubt. “Are you sure it’s that important?”

“I will put an end to Venti The Storm.”

His eyes widen, curious and surprised. “You…” He replies after a short silence. ”You may knock on her door, but just once! And I can’t promise she will want to talk…”

“Works for me.”

[Two days after The Storm]

[Sangonomiya Kokomi’s room]

Shinobu and I are escorted to the room by Gorou. I stand in front of the locked door, the breakfast still on the floor, having long since lost all heat. It would seem she didn’t even bother to touch it. With a small hint of hesitation, my fist reaches for the wood, the stares of both Shinobu and Gorou burning in the palm of my hand. I knock twice.

“Hello?” I ask.

A voice quickly replies from the inside. “Leave, please!” She requests.

“I need your help!” I explain.

“Not now!”

“It has to be now!” I retort, but there is no response. She has decided to use the silent treatment, I see. “I will put an end to The Storm if you help me.”

“You…” The one inside blurts something out before taking a moment to process my words; I piqued her interest. Wait, haven't I have this exact exchange before? There two really are alike, huh… “Come in.” She orders. ”Just you.”

So not even Shinobu this time. I look at my companion and shrug. The lock of the door makes a sound, indicating it can now be opened. I turn the knob, see the inside is pitch black, and go inside. The door immediately closes behind me the moment I walk past, stopping the people outside from seeing. I cannot make out anything in the room except for a candle on a desk which lights a pile of papers. The floor under my feet is a complete mess, books and all sorts of items scattered all over it. I try to walk but quickly find not tripping to be impossible, the duo of darkness and scattered items is a deadly one. Behind me, standing in front of the door, is the priestess. Her eyes look utterly tired but they refuse to be closed, her hair is a mess - I would say she has not taken care of it for a few days -, and her stance is weak, as if she struggles to even stand. “I’m sorry for the state of my room…” She speaks, her voice raspy from underuse. “I… have not had the time to clean up…”

“It’s fine.” I say before introducing myself to her. Although it is a very confidential secret, I have to explain her my position as lawyer of Mister Venti in order to get information; I must trust she will tell no one…

“So he has been caught…” Kokomi leans back on her chair, staring at the papers on her table. “Well, that’s certainly a relief.“ She sighs. “I’m surprised you decided to become his lawyer, but I trust you will search for the truth and not for an absolutory verdict.”

I nod. “Now, I have some questions to ask you.” I tell Kokomi, to which she nods in understanding. First, before asking for her account of that day, I would like to satiate my personal curiosity. “I was wondering, why did you lock yourself up so drastically?”

“About that…” She points to the wall behind me. I stare at it through the darkness, barely managing to make out the shape of a board with papers pinned and threads joining them. “In order to be prepared to fight him, I had to come up with a flawless strategy,” Kokomi explains, ”but no matter how much I tried, I could not find a way to counteract his power… I have rammed my head against the issue countless times, but it’s impossible… There’s just no way for someone to have such power…”

“I see.” So that’s why she hasn’t been resting or cleaning. Despite the image she gives off, the priestess is actually a mess of a person. “I was informed you escorted everyone to Watatsumi when The Storm arrived, as if you were prepared for such a thing to happen.”

“That is because I was.” Is there something she doesn’t prepare for? “I received an anonymous tip in the form of a letter.” Kokomi explains. ”I thought it to be some joke at first, of course. Not only did it have no reliable source, it was also incredibly vague. However, I could not shake the contents off my head, so I prepared some general measurements in case a disaster took place.”

“An anonymous letter?” I press further.

“Delivered by the famed courier of Komaniya.”

“Do you still have it?”

“On the desk.” She points. “I’ve tried to trace its origins, knowing the sender must have some information about The Storm, but to no avail.”

I look at the piece of paper. It reads, ‘Beware, a disaster will take place.’ …Ambiguous indeed, I would have thought nothing of it if I had been on the receiving end. Whoever sent this must have known how Kokomi would react…

“Thank you for your time.” I walk to the door.

“I will be here if you need me…” Kokomi gently nods before whispering ”please, end this.” So she will keep coming up with plans…

Outside the room, I am greeted by a slightly surprised Gorou and an impatient Shinobu.

“H-How is Her Excellency?” The general jumps.

“She is fine.” Probably… “Do not interrupt her, she is doing something important.”

“Uh-” He suddenly strikes a rigid pose in an attempt to regain some seriousness. “Well, yes…”

Shinobu walks to my side. The two of us wave goodbye to the general before leaving the place.

Once we are far enough from everyone, Shinobu looks at me in the eyes. “So?”

“She was warned.” I explain. “An anonymous letter.”

“Anonymous?” She asks surprised. “I’m sure you have a theory as to who wrote it.”

“Of course I do.“ I nod confidently. “But, once more, there is no evidence to pin it on anyone…”

“Yes, that’s the problem with this case.” Shinobu shrugs. “Everything has been blown away by the wind.”

“I doubt we’ll find anything else now that we’ve asked everyone relevant…”

My companion closes her eyes to think. “I doubt so too,“ Shinobu sighs, “and you have yet no clue where Boss vanished to, right?”

“Right…” I nod. “I’m sorry about that.”

“There’s no need.“ She shakes her head. “Thanks to you, I was able to properly investigate.”

After a moment of silence, I take a deep breath. “This is where our collaboration ends, I presume.”

“It would seem so.“ Shinobu agrees. “There is not much else I can do and I won’t be allowed inside that closed courtroom.”

“In that case,“ I speak after a moment to breathe, “thank you for everything, Shinobu.”

Shinobu smiles; even if I can't see her mouth, I can tell by the way eyes arch. “Yes. Good luck, Yanfei. The destiny of this nation rests on your shoulders.”

The destiny of this nation… I didn’t think about it, but she is right. The fate of the most wanted criminal in Teyvat depends on me, and so does the fate of the victims. On top of that, I will be in a courtroom facing the Raiden Shogun… When put like that, I can feel a little pressure around my heart… One way or another, the event that once seemed so big no one would stop talking about it will come to an end with this trial, and, whatever happens, it's up to me.

[Day of the arrival]

[Outside of Tenshukaku]

Two cloaked figures escorted by general Kujou Sara slowly make their way inside the Tenshukaku. From afar, I can see the first ship to reach Inazuma after so long; waves of people walk onto the land, and waves of water travel the sea. By my side, the tall Mister Zhongli glares at one of the cloaked individuals, a tint of hatred seeping through his stare… Does he have a story with these people?

“We ought to go inside, Miss Yanfei.” Mister Zhongli says in a solemn tone once those two individuals enter the building. “I trust you will do a flawless job, just like you always do. Know that, if you ever find yourself in trouble, you can ask me. I’m pleased to be your assistant for this trial.”

“I will, Mister Zhongli.”

“I shall see you inside, in that case.” Mister Zhongli explains. ”Do not keep the Shogun waiting, she will not take it well judging her recent mood.” He walks into the Tenshukaku, leaving me behind.

I take one last look at the people coming into Inazuma, a faint breeze caressing my face. In under half a day, this will be over… The thought is scary, but at the same time, it calms me down. Everything starts and everything ends, both for good and for bad. I take one last deep, very deep breath before heading inside.

I turn around and walk through the gate when I feel a presence behind me. Looking over my shoulder, I see a young man in a foreign attire, his most prominent feature being a big round hat. “You.” He calls, looking me up and down judgmentally, how rude. His eyes lock on my hand, which is pushing open the door to the Tenshukaku. “Take this.” He stretches his own hand, holding out a strange device for me to take.

I take the device with my free hand before inspecting it. Rhombus like, it has some kind of hook… “What is this?” I ask.

“Use it when the time comes.“ He replies with a tone that says he could explain but does not want to. “You’ll figure it out.” And just like he appeared, he leaves. The young man walks away, and I have not the time nor the will to chase after him. …I guess I will keep this device… Although I don’t know what it's for.

[Day of the arrival]

[Tenshukaku]

The court remains in silence, waiting for the defendant to be brought. The first floor of the building has been mostly rebuilt, although there are still some cracks and imperfections, especially on the ceiling. Everything above said floor is completely missing, but, to anyone inside, the building seems like it has some normalcy to it, as if The Storm had never taken place. Mister Zhongli is by my side, his arms crossed, his eyes closed, and his mind somewhere else. The Raiden Shogun meditates impatiently from the prosecution's side. The famed Iudex of the Land of Justice, Neuvillette, the judge of this trial, reads through some files I can only imagine are related to the case at hand. The stand, a wooden platform for witnesses to testify, is currently empty… I think back to last time I came here, there wasn't anything similar to a stand, I'm sure. A small preparation for the trial? Maybe so, but the (at the moment) destroyed nation surely has better ways to spend its resources. I look behind the prosecution, where the only member of the audience, the God of Justice, Furina de Fontaine, sits. She stares in awe at the people currently present, me included, giggling to herself in anticipation.

“I apologize for any inconveniences my unexpected companion may have caused.” The judge breaks the silence. “I know the invitation was for me only, but, once she caught a glimpse of the letter, there was no way to deter her from coming.”

The audience laughs to the judge's comments. “There is simply no way I would miss the grandest, most notorious and most important trial in all of Teyvat’s history!” Her voice echoes through the room.

The Iudex coughs. “I feel obliged to remind the audience to be silent.“ He sternly remarks. “Otherwise, I might be forced to order you out.” The message drives Furina's lips to part for a speech, but, after a moment of hesitation in which she realized that was actually and technically a threat, she chose to remain quiet.

“There is no need to apologize.” The Shogun replies. “If anything, I should be thanking you for coming here on such short notice.”

“It was the least I could do.“ The Iudex replies with a gentle nod. “The matter of The Storm has been a notorious problem, even all the way in Fontaine. Solving it was very urgent.” He explains. “Lastly, I would like to clarify that, since this trial will be held in Inazuma, I will do my best to adhere to the local laws.” So there will be no Oratrice Mecanique d’Analyse Cardinale? I guess that was to be expected, it would be impossible to bring such an imposing machine unnoticed, but I must admit I am a bit disappointed; ever since I read about such an instrument, I’ve wanted to see it in person.

“Her Excellency!” The doors are slammed open, revealing Kujou Sara, notoriously agitated and out breath, and, more importantly, without Mister Venti. “The criminal… He has escaped!”

Huh?! I take a step back in surprise. Mister Venti has…

“What.” The Shogun stands up, thunderous wrath in her eyes.

“His cell was found open!“ Kujou Sara explains. “And the one keeping an eye on him, Kamisato Ayato, has been found on the brink of death!”

Everyone rushes out of the courtroom after that, except for the two people of Fontaine, who can’t be seen outside. A state of national high alert is called, the first ship to depart from Inazuma is stopped, and soldiers march through the streets in the search of Mister Venti. I, on the other hand, run towards the Kamisato Estate with Mister Zhongli following me behind at a calm pace. I must see what exactly happened!

[Day of the arrival]

[Kamisato Estate, Scene of the crime]

I walk once more into the room in which Mister Venti was being held. It’s a complete mess, the walls are cut and pierced, scartches covering every part to the point it would be easier to describe what has not been damaged. Most items have been knocked to the ground, making it hard to walk without tripping. A violent confrontation took place here, that's obvious, one that may have lasted up to a quarter of an hour.

I look around, immediately spotting the staring eyes of a certain Doushin who is currently in charge of investigating the case of Kamisato Ayato's assault. “Oh, hey there.” Shikanoin Heizou greets me gleefully. “Funny meeting you here.“ He smiles before turning to Mister Zhongli. “And I see you brought your assistant.”

“Hello.” I reply. It’s important to greet first. “What can you tell us about the crime?”

“Straight to the point, huh?” He grins. “The victim, Kamisato Ayato, was found with multiple wounds; most came from arrows, although some were blunt force trauma which was probably caused when struggling in close quarters. He was barely alive, so he was immediately taken to a doctor. It was hard finding one, all are busy with the victims of The Storm, but, luckily, a man from Liyue with a snake around his neck volunteered to take care of him.” Doctor Baizhu? So he has come here too…

“What about the scene?”

“Do I have to spell everything out?“ The Doushin laughs. “I thought better of lawyers from Liyue.” Jokes aside, he starts to explain. “The cuts on the walls were caused, without a doubt, by Ayato’s blade. As for the arrows, it is unknown where they came from. No bow was out of place in the whole estate, and no arrows are missing. Analyzing the elemental energy, only hydro was found, which matches Ayato’s vision.”

“So there is no anemo?”

“Don’t think that proves Venti the Storm’s innocence;“ he shrugs in response, “a man who can destroy a nation surely has no problem taking down a man without elemental energy. Not to mention anemo energy could have simply reacted with hydro and scattered the latter.”

“Is there anything else of notice?”

“Why yes, there is!” Doushin Shikanoin smiles. “A dark cloak was found near Ayato’s body.“ He points to a piece of cloth lying in a corner of the room, an arrow piercing through it. “No one in the estate claims to have seen it before.“ Heizou adds. “I must say, this is the most intriguing part of this case. I can’t think of a reason why this would have been left here.”

“You don’t even have a theory?”

“Not one that points to Venti the Storm.”

“Huh?” I defensively take a step back. “What do you mean?”

“Of course, I could always say a third party did it,“ he scoffs “but that wouldn’t be much of a theory, would it?”

“But what if Mister Venti has nothing to do with it?”

“That is yet to be seen.” The Doushin shrugs. “But, for investigation purposes, it’s more effective to work with a suspect in mind. Otherwise, you won’t be able to clear any doubt.“ He explains with an arrogant tone, clearly thinking this to be evident. “Of course, some outsider may have come and done all of this, but that kind of case is pretty much impossible to deal with.” His finger stretches to point at me snarkily. “Think about it, finding one person among an entire population is a task too hard and lengthy to bother with.”

I can’t say he is wrong… “So,” I ask resting my hands on my hips, ”what do you think happened?”

“That one’s easy.” He signals to Mister Venti’s open cage with his chin. “See how the lock of the cage has no scratches? It wasn’t forced, which means it was opened with a key. What’s the only rational conclusion? Venti the Storm stole the key and escaped.” Heizou confidently explains with a grin. ”Additionally, the one who had the key was the victim, which adds up with my reasoning.”

“And how do you think he stole it?” I ask.

“Am I here just to solve the case for you?” Heizou sighs. ”Man alive…” He snaps his fingers to direct my attention elsewhere. “Look at that dirty plate inside the cage. It was his dinner, and, according to everyone in the estate, it was brought by Ayato.” He explains. ”When the victim brought the food, Venti the Storm quickly used the opportunity to attack and steal the key. While Ayato was recovering, Venti the Storm used the moment to open his cell, and then a fight broke out.”

“I see…” I write about the evidence in my notes.

“Did I finally answer all your questions? Good.” He didn’t give me any time to reply. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have other places to investigate.” He left before I could say anything. Have I really been that annoying?

Mister Zhongli, who has been quietly standing by my side, coughs to draw my attention. “Where are we going from here, Miss Yanfei?” He asks.

“Well, now that we have the general picture of the crime, we must find witnesses.”

“Is there really such a thing?” Mister Zhongli questions. “While it is true we have a plentiful amount of information about the event which transpired, I have the feeling you have barely had a look at the actual scene, that is to say, this very room.”

“Barely had a look at the room…?” I repeat.

“For example, you have pointed out how the walls are covered in scratches. However, at no point did you note how there is but a single exit, or the layout of the furniture. Such a thing could prove to be useful.”

After a small moment to consider his words, I nod. He is right… I should make a drawing of the room.

“Done!” I raise my pen from the paper. “Let’s go find witnesses!”

“I assume we will be questioning all residents of this estate,” Mister Zhongli sighs, “isn’t that right?”

“Right!” I nod. “That housekeeper in particular, I find it pretty odd he wasn’t the one to bring the food.”

[Day of the arrival]

[Kamisato Estate, Housekeeper’s room]

“Huh? Well…” Thoma stops to think about my question for a moment. “I was usually the one to take food to Venti the Storm since I was also the one to cook it. However, last night, my lord requested to do it himself…” He replies. ”I found it strange, of course, but there is no way I would reject a petition from him.”

“Did he do any other strange thing that day?” I ask.

“He really wanted to help with chores.” Thoma quickly answers. “Not only did he take dinner to Venti the Storm, he also helped me clean, put away the futons, do the laundry…” So he just wanted to aid with daily tasks… A way to show gratefulness, perhaps?

“I see.” I nod, writing his testimony down. “I would also like to ask you for your alibi.”

“This crime took place deep into the night, you know…” Thoma replies, scratching his head with an awkward smile. “I was deeply asleep, just like everyone else in this estate…”

“And discovering the victim?” I add. ”How did that go?”

“When I woke up this morning, I searched for my lord to help him prepare for the day.” The housekeeper crosses his arms to think. “He was not in his room, so I wandered the house worriedly. I’m usually the first to wake up, so I couldn’t really ask anyone.” He points out. ”When I walked past the room in which Venti the Storm was being held, I decided to take a look inside even though my lord had no reason to be there. And…” A knot forms in his throat, which stops him from talking for a moment. “Well, I’m sure you can imagine how the rest went.”

I doubt we can get more information out of him… “Thank you for your cooperation.” I solemnly nod before me and Mister Zhongli walk out of the room. We must move on to the next witness while we have the time.

Mister Zhongli takes a deep and relatively noisy breath, enough for me to turn and listen to him. “Do you still have business here, Miss Yanfei?” My companion asks.

“Of course I do!” I state. ”We have yet to ask the most important person in this place.”

[Day of the arrival]

[Kamisato Estate, Kamisato Ayaka’s room]

“My… alibi?” Kamisato Ayaka repeats shyly. “I’m sure you can imagine, but I was asleep when that event took place, since it happened deep into the night…”

“And this morning?” I ask. “What did you experience?”

“Lately, we have all been working very hard to rebuild Inazuma, myself included.” She gently places a hand on her chest. “Because of that, I was extremely tired, and, given everything had been going well and I had no personal duties to attend to, I thought I could have just five more minutes of rest…” She lowers her head with the shame of someone who has comitted a sin. “I know it was selfish, but…”

“There is no need for you to justify yourself.” I firmly tell her. ”Please, keep going.”

“I woke up to a scream, Thoma’s. I immediately dashed to where the sound came from, and saw brother… on the floor… with blood slowly leaking out…” Her voice breaks when she remembers the scene. “We quickly rushed to take care of him, bandaging his wounds. Shortly after, the Tenryou Commission came for Mister Venti the Storm; it was then I realized he was gone.”

So she spent most of her time with Mister Thoma, that should be easily verifiable. “That’s all, thank you.” I thought I would obtain more information from her but it seems she knows no more than the housekeeper…

Both me and Mister Zhongli stand up to leave the estate. “Miss Yanfei,” my companion calls, ”if we are done investigating this place, I would like to suggest going to the dock. Since they had to stop a ship from departing, the general of the Tenryou Commission is sure to be there. I’m sure you can obtain some information from her about The Storm, due to the fact she has traversed Teyvat looking for Venti, not to mention the fact she lived through it.”

“There’s no need for you to tell me, Mister Zhongli,” I tilt my head at him, “I was already planning on going there.”

[Day of the arrival]

[Inazuman harbour]

The bustling harbour of Inazuma is filled with foreigners confused because the Tenryou Commission is seizing the ship to leave the nation. I doubt there is any evidence in the area, so I should look for witnesses… Among the waves of people, I spot one Beidou, captain of The Crux. Last time I heard of her, I was told she had gone missing in The Storm… Perhaps the story of how she was rescued hides some clues.

I poke the captain's shoulder to gain her attention. “Hello!”

“I’ve no time.” She quickly turns me down. Her eyes -or rather, her only uncovered eye- looks at the ship which was suddenly seized.

From inside the vessel, a group of soldiers led by Kujou Sara drag a person covered with a cloth outside. Although this individual seems confused and barely awake, he is pushed with anger. There is only one person I can think of who would behave in such a way in a situation like this and who would be awarded such treatment…

“HOLD IT!“ I receive nothing but glares.

“You…” Kujou Sara glares at me with a hint of annoyance. She takes a step closer, not before ordering her men to take him to the Tenshukaku. “I have no choice but to inform you…” Although she is trying to remain professional, she can't hold a sigh.

“That was… him, wasn’t it?”

The general nods before discreetly making sure no one is listening. “He was found in Kamisato Ayaka’s room, wearing her clothes.” Kujou Sara explains. “It is safe to assume his escape plan was to impersonate her.”

“Kamisato Ayaka’s… room?” I repeat, "And wearing her clothes…?" That only opens up questions! Where did he even get that!? Kujou Sara nods as if it were obvious.

“She had to go to Liyue for a diplomatic mission per her brother’s orders, the perfect route to flee the nation.” Go to Liyue…? But that doesn’t add up with what Ayaka told me…

“What was this mission about?” I ask.

“I don’t know,” she shrugs, ”and no one on board does either, we asked every one of them.” So that is also a mystery? How strange. “We were lucky the ship couldn’t set sail…” She mutters.

“Huh?” I lift an eyebrow. ”What do you mean?”

She stares at me like I should know about this, which is to say, annoyed. “Liyue burned down.“ Kujou Sara explains drily. …Liyue what. This time, I'm the one to sigh. I'll deal with that once I get back home. “The fire started late into the night yesterday. There is no point for diplomacy under these circumstances, so Kamisato Ayaka’s mission was canceled, and the crew was set to gather resources to take to Liyue. Like we have much to give right now." That last part she whispered. “The ship was delayed because of that, which turned out to be helpful in the end. He would have been sailing the sea right now were it not for the sudden change of schedule.”

“They are still planning on sailing there?“ I ask. “To a burned nation?”

“We can’t exactly stop them,” Kujou Sara shurgs, not caring enough about it, “they all want to. Most of the crew is from Liyue, castaways rescued by the first ship to come here.”

“And about The Storm…” I try to ask.

“You have questions about that?” She interrupts me. “I doubt I can say anything you haven’t heard yet. A strong wind that sounded just like laughter engulfed the nation, and lightning, as if it were playing a game, hit the roof of every single building in the city.” That was all Kujou Sara said before turning away. ”I have things to do, if you’ll excuse me.” So quick to leave… Although, I understand these are busy times.

Unaware of my surrounding, I myself turn around only to bump into Mister Zhongli. Right, for a moment I had forgotten he came with me. “The trial will resume shortly now that he has been caught.” He points out. “It would be better for us to head back to Tenshukaku as soon as possible so that the procedure may begin. I doubt Ei will wait much longer to start.”

“I know, I’m almost done.” I place my hand in front of Mister Zhongli to stop him from moving. “I just need to investigate one more thing, I believe someone in Beidou’s crew might know something.” Seeing how the captain is not in the mood to talk to me, I search for a crewmember of hers, finding a tranquil white haired boy who seems more approachable. He is quietly whistling, his eyes lost in the sea. “Hello.”

“A foreigner in need of help…” He describes, his eyes not parting with the horizon. “What can I do for you?”

“I have questions, all about Venti the Storm.”

“So you came here for him.” The man quietly states before finally turning around. “I was in the sea when he struck, there is not much information I can provide.”

“I’m not interested in what he did.” The man barely widens his eyes in surprise, just enough for me to notice. “Before he came to Inazuma, he was seen around Liyue for some time. One day, he disappeared, and the very next, it happened. That day, the only ship to go to Inazuma was the Alcor, the one you were on.”

“You have done your research…” He rests his chin between two fingers. “You claim he was on our ship, right?”

“Most likely as a stowaway,” I point out, ”but yes, that is my theory.”

“And you would be right.” The man peacefully nods. “I found him inside a box when we docked here alongside a little girl. However, I have no idea why he was there.” I knew it.

“I don’t need the answer to that question.” I tell the man with a smile. ”Thank you for the information.” I walk away, towards the Tenshukaku, the place in which the trial will take place, where the legend of The Storm will come to an end, and, the only way for a legend to end is for the truth to be revealed. “Let’s go, Mister Zhongli.”

[Day of the arrival]

[Tenshukaku]

I walk into the building with Mister Zhongli behind me, the both of us taking our places in the side of the defense. The entrances are mostly unguarded with the hope to make this trial more clandestine. Placing excessive soldiers would make it obvious something important is taking place. We are welcomed by impatient looks; everyone is tired, and everyone wants this to end. At last, the final act is brought to a beginning with the judge’s cane hitting the ground to demand the attention of the room.

“The court is now in session for the trial of Mister Venti!” His voice bounces from the walls of the big room, a grandiose feeling of emptiness washing over all of us. No one dares to make a sound, bar the only member in the audience, who quietly giggles at the spectacle about to unfold. “Is the defense ready?”

“The defense is ready, Your Honor.”

“Is the prosecution ready?”

The Shogun keeps her eyes closed, lost in meditation. “I am.” She states, finally uncrossing her arms and looking straight at me. “I have been ready for a long time.”

“Very well.” The judge nods. “Your opening statement.”

“Over a week ago,” the prosecution starts, ”Venti came to this nation, tearing it asunder and leaving nothing but ruins. Today, as the trial was about to begin, he assaulted the one in charge of his enjailment and tried to flee, only to fail.”

“I see.” The Iudex acknowledges. “You may begin your argument.”

“I would like to start with the most recent event, the assault of Kamisato Ayato.“ The Shogun stops speaking for a brief moment, as if hesitant about her next sentence. “The prosecution would like to call the one in charge of the case, Shikanoin Heizou, to the stand.”

As if he had been waiting for his turn, the Doushin walks in shortly after his name is called. “My my,” the witness snickers first thing after walking into the court, “to testify in this trial, what an honor.” Shikanoin Heizou acts with an ease unbefitting of the situation, but just a glare from the Shogun is enough to put him in his place. “Man alive, how cold…”

“Your name. Your occupation. And your testimony.” The prosecution demands.

“Shikanoin Heizou, Doushin of the Tenryou Commission.” He replies with a smile. ”I’ve been summoned here to give a summary of the case, or so I’ve been informed.”

“Start.” The Shogun is so annoyed she can hardly say more than a word at a time.

“The victim was Kamisato Ayato, head of the Yashiro Commission.” The witness explains. ”He was found this morning with severe arrow wounds and covered in bruises. Beside him was the cage in which the defendant was locked, surprisingly wide open. On top of that, he was nowhere to be seen. Add all of that to his already abhorrent reputation and you have a recipe for the perfect culprit. Too perfect if I say so myself…”

“Your opinion is unnecessary.” The prosecution states drily before directing her attention to the judge. “I believe it is easy to see his culpability.”

“Hm…” The Iudex ponders. “It does seem like he is the culprit. He had a solid motive and all evidence seems to point to him.“ He replies with a nod. “However, I believe it is too soon to hand a verdict. Prosecution, proceed with your argument.”

“I will.“ The Shogun answers. “Witness, proceed with your theory.” That’s not exactly giving an argument…

“What, am I here to do everyone’s job?” Heizou laughs.

“Refrain from making very unnecessary remarks.” The Shogun really does not want to deal with him.

“But of course.” The witness shrugs playfully. “So, I will now expose what I believe happened at the scene. But before that, I have to add, all of this is simple speculation from yours truly.” And so begins the first testimony of this case…

-What happened-

“That day, Kamisato Ayato requested to help with the chores, just like everyone in the estate testified.

His last task of the day? To bring a meal to their guest, Mister Venti the Storm.

When the victim arrived, the defendant saw his opportunity to steal the key Ayato had on his person.

Thanks to his immense power, Mister Venti the Storm was able to attack Ayato despite being behind bars and take the key from him.

While the victim was recovering from the assault, Venti the Storm opened the door and the fight began.

As we all know, it ended with Kamisato Ayato on the floor, barely clinging to life.

Venti the Storm escaped, grabbing some clothes to hide his identity and running to a ship to flee the nation.

That dark cloak that was in the room? It probably has nothing to do with the case.”

It is more or less the same as what he told me last time…

“This is a crucial moment, Miss Yanfei.” Mister Zhongli comments from my side. “If you don’t manage to find any kind of mistake in that theory, Mister Venti will, without a doubt, be sentenced for this crime. Tread his logic carefully and find a weak spot.”

“I know that.” I nod, aware of the Shogun's lack of patience when it comes to a certain bard. ”Luckily, I came prepared for this…” I’m a professional; ever since Heizou told me what he thought, I have been looking for ways to take it apart.

The Iudex remains quiet for a few seconds, taking what he just heard in. “A sound testimony indeed. Would you like to interrogate him, defense?”

“Of course, Your Honor! Without a doubt!”

“I see you are confident.” I must be, that's what it takes to earn my client’s trust. “In that case, go ahead.”

I must clear all doubts anyone may have… Thoroughness is a must!

“About his chores, was that really the last?”

“The very last!” Doushin Shikanoin raises a finger smugly. “That is the reason everyone was asleep during the crime. Don’t you think someone would have gone check on him if he had more to do?” …Yes, that makes sense.

“Where is the key to Mister Venti’s cage currently?”

“In the hands of the Tenryou Commission.”

“Then I assume it was found at the scene.”

“On the victim’s pocket.” The witness explains. “Probably the defendant put it there after the fight so as not to carry unnecessary weight.”

“Don’t you think it’s strange in that case?” I ask. “If he was in such a hurry, wouldn’t he have dropped it on the ground?”

“A sharp mind!“ Heizou comments, enjoying himself a bit too much. “Maybe he thought that would conceal the truth. Think about it, if you forget about the lack of scratches on the lock, leaving the key back where it was would make it slightly harder to know how the cage was opened, just slightly.” I can see he is not as confident about this, however, there is no evidence to disprove him, which is probably why he has settled with that theory… I should keep that key in mind.

“You claim my client fought the victim. However, he has no wounds. How do you explain that?”

“He is the man who destroyed a nation in a single night.” He replies with an annoyingly arrogant tone, as if it were the most obvious thing in Teyvat. “Someone like that could easily overpower a single person, even if said person is powerful himself, don’t you think?”

“My client destroying the nation is nothing but speculation!”

“Speculation everyone accepts as the truth.”

Everyone in the court nods, says yes outloud, or looks to the other side to avoid being asked. This isn’t helping… “Regardless, that is not enough evidence to say he fought the defendant!”

“Once enough people believe in something, it can be considered the truth.” Doushin Shikanoin rolls his eyes as if annoyed by the fact. “You should learn that, Miss Lawyer.”

“How is the victim right now?”

“Being treated by a nice doctor from Liyue. He had glasses and a snake around his neck, perhaps you know him.” Not all people from Liyue know each other! …But yes, I do know him.

“I meant his condition.“ I clarify. “Is there any possibility he will wake up soon?”

“So he could come testify?” The witness sees through me. “Good idea! Sadly, there’s no chance. He will be out for a while according to that doctor.” I can trust Doctor Baizhu’s word, he is reliable… Unlike a certain Doushin who can’t stop smirking…

“You claim my client tried to flee the nation via ship. Don’t you think that’s impossible? He would have had no way of knowing that ship was there.”

“That’s right, he couldn’t have known.” The witness nods unbothered. “That does not mean he didn’t try to use it.”

“Hm?” I raise an eyebrow.

“Let me explain: after assaulting Ayato, he stole one of Kamisato Ayaka’s outfits to more easily sneak outside. Once that was done, he roamed the streets until he came across a ship preparing to depart. Anyone would go aboard if they were trying to escape, don't you think? Coincidentally, there was a room in the vessel reserved for Ayaka, which only made things easier.”

“That would be too much of a coincidence, don’t you think?” I retort, resting both hands on my hips. “It’s hard to believe something like that happened.”

“You are right, but the thing is, Venti the Storm was found in that ship. Enough evidence to say it did happen, don’t you think?”

“Ugh!” He is right, I can think of no other explanation why he would end up there… It would be for the best if I stopped asking about this…

“About the cloak,” I ask, “why do you think it’s unrelated?”

“Why would it be related?” Heizou replies with a playful shrug.

“It was at the scene, I think that’s enough to say there is a relation to the case.”

“Yes, but no matter how much I searched, I could not find any connection. It is not uncommon to find strange pieces of evidence in a case, evidence that leads nowhere. A key part of this job is to know when they have nothing to do with the mystery at hand.” I look over the evidence but find nothing which can prove a connection… At least at the moment…

“Miss Yanfei,” Mister Zhongli calls, “stay calm. If Mister Venti is truly innocent, then there must be something wrong in this detective’s theory. Think over what he is saying and find a weak point.”

“Don’t worry,” I smile, ”I know what to do. I just have to press a little further…” Truth be told, I knew where the weak point was before he came to the stand.

“About my client’s escape from his cage,” I continue my interrogation, “could you describe how you think it went?”

“I think I’ve already made it pretty clear.” Doushin Shikanoin sighs tiredly. “When Ayato entered the room with the food, Venti the Storm assaulted him to steal the key. Once outside the cage, he fought the victim, and, after knocking him out, he stole some clothes to more easily escape. Judging by the way everything ended and the numerous stupid decisions made by Venti the Storm all throughout the crime, it is safe to say he was nervous and in a hurry.” Perfect! That’s just what I wanted!

“OBJECTION!“ I slam the desk in front of me. This feeling, the feeling of bringing the courtroom to silence… I always love it. “I would like everyone in the court to take a look at this.”

“A dirty plate?” The judge asks.

“Not just any plate,” I point, ”the victim’s. But don’t you think that is strange?”

“Ah,” the witness brightens up, “so you noticed! Nice there!”

“Huh?” I take a step back in confusion.

“I left that small hole in my theory as a small test of your skills.” Doushin Shikanoin explains with a wink. “I’m happy to say you didn’t disappoint!”

The prosecution glares at him, suppressing the desire to blast him with lightning, wrathful sparkles in her eyes. “You deliberately gave a false testimony?”

“Just this once.” He casually replies to the Shogun. “I had to see how good this one lawyer is, since she is handling the most important case in the history of the nation.”

“Give proper testimony. Now.”

“Suree~” He replies playfully, not intimidated in the slightest.

“HOLD IT!“ The lone member of the audience stands up, pointing her gloved finger at me. “The defense has not said her argument yet! And she seemed so determined to do it!” I was indeed determined… but the mood is already ruined…

“There is no point in doing that since the witness himself admitted to be lying.” The judge explains, hitting the floor with this cane to shut any further interruptions.

“Don’t worry, I can explain myself.“ Heizou beams at Furina. “We wouldn’t want our audience not following, would we?” He says with a lifted finger. “If the victim did escape in a hurry, there was no way he would have stopped to eat his meal. Of course, I knew that, which is why I said such a convenient phrase to rebut my own argument.” Yes, that… that’s pretty much what I wanted to say…

“Your testimony.“ The Shogun demands of him. “Don’t lie.”

“I know, I know.”

-What happened (for real)-

“When Ayato came to give Venti the Storm his meal, the latter noticed the key and came up with a plan.

He somehow managed to take it from the victim without being seen.

After that, he just had to lay low until the chance to escape appeared, which is why he ate the food.

Once Ayato left the room, Venti the Storm opened his cage to escape.

But, of course, Ayato noticed he didn’t have his key and rushed back.

The fight then ensued and everything else happened as I previously said.”

“Hm…” The judge stops to think. “Your testimony seems solid.”

“And there is not a lie within it this time.” The prosecution points out.

“Defense.” The Iudex calls.

“I know, Your Honor. I will begin my interrogation.” This line of thought certainly seems more solid than the previous one… I will have to question him thoroughly if I want to find a shred of a contradiction!

“You believe my client came with that plan on the spot?” I ask.

“Not necessarily.” The witness sighs.

“What do you mean?”

“It is possible he saw the key Ayato held some other time and thought the plan out.” Heizou explains. ”However, since we can’t be sure when Venti the Storm came across that key for the first time, the safest assumption would be that he improvised the plan.” There doesn’t seem to be any cracks here…

“You think Mister Venti is stealthy enough to steal the key without being seen?”

“It’s the only possibility.”

“...”

…Damn, his argument is robust.

“What food was my client served?”

“Soup.” The witness answers. ”Sunsettia soup. Your average jail meal.”

“Isn't that too plain…? Even for jail…?”

“Maybe, but it is easy and quick to make.”

“And who was the one to cook that?”

“The housekeeper, although the victim helped.” Heizou adds. ”Ayato walked into the kitchen just as the housekeeper was finishing the dish to take over the cooking and then deliver the plate.”

“I see…”

…It’s no use. No matter how much I search, I can’t find a contradiction.

“I told you there was not a lie this time.” The witness smirks my way.

“As you can see,” the prosecution explains, “the theory is flawless. There is no choice but for him to have done it.”

The judge nods. “So far, it would seem like you are right. However, that is nothing but a theory. You will need to call a witness, prosecution.”

“Excuse me,” the Doushin interrupts, “can I leave?”

“Yes,” the prosecution sighs exasperated, ”we have no more questions for you.” Heizou smiles at the Shogun’s reply and leaves the room. Once the witness closes the door behind him, the Shogun proceeds with the trial. “Next, I would like to call a person who was near the victim that night, the housekeeper, Thoma.” Said person walks in, escorted by members of the Tenryou Commission. Thoma looks at everyone from the stand in a friendly manner. The Shogun stares at him sternly. “Your name and occupation.” She demands.

“Thoma.” The new witness replies. ”I take care of the Kamisato Estate.”

“State what you saw yesterday, the night of the crime.”

The man on the stand is taken aback by the directness of the prosecution. “Ah, yes, of course.”

-That night-

“I began to prepare dinner right as the sun vanished in the horizon, just like I always do.

My lord came in when I was nearly done and requested to help.

It wasn’t the first time he did something similar that day, although I don’t know why.

When the dish was finished, my lord said he would take it to Venti the Storm, so I decided to clean the kitchen.

I never saw my lord again that day. Once I cleaned the kitchen, I swept another room and then called it a day.”

It matches with what he told me…

“Thank you for your testimony.” The Iudex tells Thoma. “However, it would seem you did not witness much…”

“Due to the nature of the crime,” the prosecution explains, “there are no direct witnesses. This kind of testimony was the best we could find.” We? I doubt you searched much…

“I understand. Defense?”

“Yes, Your Honor?”

“Would you like to interrogate this man?”

All other testimonies from now on will be just like this one… And I doubt there are many more witnesses. If I don’t find anything in his testimony, this case is as good as over. “I would, Your Honor.”

“Very well.” The judge nods. ”Proceed.”

“At what time do you usually prepare dinner exactly?” I ask.

“When the shadow of a tree in the courtyard hits the wall.” The witness explains confidently, although his method leaves much to be desired when it comes to precision.

“And if it's cloudy?” I press further. ”There would be no sun to cast shadows.”

“Ah, yes, you are right.” He nods. “In that case, I just rely on my instincts. They’ve never failed, you see.”

“And my client's dinner,” I continue, ”did you make it along with everyone else's?”

“Since I had to cook something different for Venti the Storm, I decided to work on it after everyone else was done eating.” Thoma explains carefully. ”It’s a habit I’ve developed ever since he came.”

I stare at him for a short moment. “You didn’t have to cook something different…”

“Well, the Tenryou Commission demanded we give him the minimum treatment possible since he was a criminal.” Isn’t that a bit… inhumane? “So, in a sense, I didn’t have to, but I could have been arrested if I hadn’t.”

“That kind of help…” I look at the ceiling, “Kamisato Ayato never did anything like that before, right?”

“He is usually too busy for that.” The witness explains. ”Maybe he had some rare free time yesterday and decided to help around the house.”

“What other things did he do that day?”

“He swept some rooms… He did the laundry… And he helped with the lawn.” Thoma slowly recalls. “I must say, it was weird having so much help.”

“I see…”

“How long did it take you to clean the kitchen?”

“Maybe an hour and a half…?” The witness replies, taking a moment after speaking to make sure he is right. ”Something around that time.”

“That long?!”

“The Kamisato Estate is very big.” He points out. ”I had a lot of dirty dishes to get through, although that is the usual.”

I stop for a moment to think and hum. “And you didn’t notice anything strange during that time?”

“Of course I didn’t!” The witness leans on the stand. “I would have gone check otherwise!”

“That means there was nothing out of place while you were cleaning the kitchen, right?”

“Right.” He nods. “There was not a single sound and I did not see any movement that night.”

”OBJECTION!” The courtroom goes completely quiet, and all eyes lock on me. …No one is going to take this feeling away from this time, right? “...Let me repeat my question, you didn’t hear a single sound?”

“Uh- Yes, that’s right…”

“Don’t you think that’s strange?”

“Strange?”

“If you look at the crime scene, you will see this.”

I show a picture of the crime scene to the courtroom. “Furniture thrown on the floor, scratches and arrows on the wall… It’s hard to imagine it was completely quiet while this was taking place.”

“That has an easy explanation,” the prosecution counters, “the fight broke out after he was done cleaning the kitchen.”

“That can’t be! Have you forgotten what this means?”

I point at the Shogun. ”The fight could only have started, at most, after my client ate this soup, since the victim would have left with the plate the moment he was done! Do you think it took him two whole hours to finish his meal?!”

“Ungh!”

“Or do you think the victim loitered in that room for hours on end?”

The audience claps excitedly. “Oooh~” She shamelessly says. “At last, this is getting fun!”

“Order!” The judge hits the floor with his cane. “Order in court! Defense, what does this mean?”

“There is only one possible explanation.“ I point. “The fight broke out after the witness cleaned the kitchen.”

“That is absurd!” The Shogun retorts at me with her blade. “Why would anyone be in that room for so long?”

I shake my head. “I do not know yet, however, that is the only conclusion.”

A thoughtful hum from the judge interrupts our back and forth. “It would seem this matter needs further investigation.” He adds stoicly. “Perhaps we should adjourn the court-”

“OBJECTION!“ The prosecution cuts, not with her blade. “This matter shall conclude now!”

“But it would seem there is a lack of evidence.” The judge replies.

More investigation would only complicate this more, since the crime scene, as well as all of Inazuma, must be rebuilt. It will be near impossible to hide Mister Venti for that long, not to mention how desperate the whole world if for The Storm to end. “The defense agrees not to adjourn the court.”

“...In that case,” the judge glances at me, “we will need a way to make progress.”

“I have one.” I say, raising my arm. “Isn’t there someone we are forgetting to ask? We still don’t know my client’s version.”

Although the Shogun glares in disgust at the idea of hearing Mister Venti speak, the judge finds my proposal reasonable. A group of soldiers from the Tenryou Commission come to escort Thoma outside the courtroom. After that, the defendant, who had been quietly sitting in a corner, is brought to the stand. He has not been given a rest this whole day, which means he is still wearing Kamisato Ayaka’s clothing. It honestly doesn't look that bad on him.

“Uh-” He looks around at the serious and quiet courtroom. ”Hello!”

Only Mister Zhongli bothers to reply with a simple “greetings.”

…

The silence only grows heavier by the second. Nobody wants to talk to him. …I didn’t think the mood would be this bad…

Only Mister Venti himself dares to speak up, although he does so awkwardly. Even this situation is too much for him. “Aaaren’t you going to ask for my name and occupation?” He asks.

“No need.” The prosecution aggressively replies, holding her need to split his head in half every word she says. “Testimony.”

“Woah-hoh…” The defendant takes a step away startled. “Calm down, Ei… You haven’t even told me what to testify abo–”

“What. You. Saw.”

“Uh–” Mister Venti takes a moment to think. ”Sure.”

-What. He. Saw.-

“So-uh… that day. I spent all of it inside my cage, like the day before and the one before that.

Suddenly, in came the head of the estate with my plate of soup. I barely knew who he was back then but I knew he was important.

He told me he had some things he wanted to ask me, which is why he was there.

We spent the night chatting over the food. Fun times.

But, after a while… I think I just fell asleep?

And when I woke up, I was in a ship, apparently, wearing these odd clothes and surrounded by angry soldiers.

And then… Well, I came to this trial.”

Amnesia, huh… Must that be his excuse for everything…?

“Miss Yanfei,” my assistant calls from my side, “I think this was a bad idea.” He has surprisingly few words to say.

“I think so too…” I reply. The Shogun doesn’t even bother to acknowledge his claims.

“A… testimony, indeed, although not a very illustrative one…” The judge whispers in an attempt to progress the trial. “Are you sure you want to interrogate him, defense?”

Do I have a choice…? Sadly, I don't. “I guess I am sure…”

“What did you usually do inside that cage?”

“Sing!”

“Just sing?”

“Sing and hum all day!” Mister Venti winks, mimicking the movements to play a lyre. “A good song is sure to get you through bad times!”

“And… did you not touch the lock or anything like that?”

“Not really,” he replies casually, “just the first time to check it.”

“So you only…”

“Sang and hummed!“ He smiles. “There wasn’t much to do inside a cell.”

This will get me nowhere…

“What was your relationship with the victim?”

“Like I said, I barely knew him.” Mister Venti shrugs with disinterest. “In fact, when he came in, I didn’t know who he was. I thought he was just another housekeeper so I greeted him as such.”

“And what did you know about him back then?” I ask.

“His name. Well, to be precise, that someone named Kamisatsu Ayatsu was the head of the estate…” It’s not Kamisatsu!

“What did Ayato ask you?”

“Oh, lots of things!” The defendant moves his arms wide. “We spent aaaall night talking!”

“...Could you give an example?”

Mister Venti takes a moment to sort his hazy memories. “I think he was interested in my life. He asked things like ‘how is your reputation in your homeland?’, or ‘do you have any close friends?’”

“So he wanted to know about you, right?”

“Yes, pretty much.” He nods happily. ”I spent a long time singing to him the tales of an unknown bard!”

I’d… rather not hear that right now…

“You… fell asleep?”

“I think so?” Don’t ask me!

“Why do you believe that happened?”

“I remember talking and having fun, and then my memory goes blank.”

“In the middle of the conversation…?”

Mister Venti tilts his head and hums in thought. “Yes, I guess… I don’t remember him leaving.” Getting something useful out of him is going to be hard…

“You don’t remember how you got on the ship?”

“There are many things I don’t remember.” No need to tell me. “I just woke up there.” He shrugs.

“And you don’t know why you are wearing those clothes?”

“Nope.” Mister Venti shrugs a second time. ”I just woke up in them.” Asking him anything won’t provide any answers… I should try a different approach.

I turn to face the prosecution. “Have his clothes been found?” I ask her.

The Shogun shakes her head. “He could have thrown them into the sea to conceal his trail.”

“And where did you look?”

“There was no point in searching for them since they would barely provide any information.” The prosecution explains calmly despite the wrath that Mister Venti awakes in her. “We looked nowhere but the places key to the case.”

I guess the nation is too wide to inspect thoroughly… I doubt they’ve even had the time to check the whole ship.

The judge hits the floor with his cane to draw all attention to him. “I believe that is enough.” I believe so too… “The defendant won’t be capable of providing reliable information, much less anything relevant.” He looks at me. “Have you obtained anything meaningful from this, defense?”

Have I, I wonder… “You could say so, Your Honor.” I nod, trying to give myself some confidence. ”I’ve obtained a new idea to explore here in court.”

“And said idea is?”

“One thing is clear, not only from my client’s testimony, but from everyone’s,” I begin, ”Kamisato Ayato’s actions that day are confusing. Given he is a key figure in this case, I believe understanding him will be crucial. As such, the defense requests the testimony of one of the people closest to him, his sister, Kamisato Ayaka.”

“I see…” The judge ponders my suggestion, eventually nodding in agreement. “Any objections, prosecution?”

“None.”

“In that case,” the Iudex says, ”the victim’s sister shall be brought to the stand.”

Everyone in the courtroom goes quiet the moment the judge gives his order. The few soldiers of the Tenryou Commission present leave the room to bring Kamisato Ayaka, the Shogun closes her eyes to meditate, Mister Venti returns to his place in a corner, and I am left alone with my thoughts… and Mister Zhongli.

“I must admit,” he breaks the silence, “the case seems rather dire. No matter how you look at it, it seems like Mister Venti was the one who did it in an attempt to escape. Not to mention his lacking testimony, which only provides more questions than answers.”

“Unless I can prove his word has some sort of credibility,” I whisper in response, ”everything he said will be discarded by the court.”

“Yes, that is most likely the case. How are you planning to do that, I wonder?”

“Well, the only thing clear about his testimony is that Ayato asked about his life.” I reply. ”If I show the victim could have had some interest in that, perhaps I can make the judge take Mister Venti seriously.”

“To have him be taken seriously is a task too ambitious to be realistic, I’m afraid.”

The doors open, revealing the new witness who slowly walks to the stand. Her eyes dare not meet anyone in the courtroom, choosing to remain closed with her head tilted downwards.

“State your name and occupation.” The prosecution demands.

“Kamisato Ayaka, daughter of the Kamisato Clan.” The witness replies gently. ”I work at the Yashiro Commission.”

“You have been summoned here to answer the defense’s questions. I’m sure you understand what this is about.”

All eyes rest on me, indicating it's my turn to talk. “I just have one question, Miss Kamisato Ayaka.” I say confidently. ”What was your brother’s behaviour after Mister Venti came into the estate?”

She takes a moment to breathe deeply, as if to think her words through, or perhaps to calm her nerves. “I understand.” Ayaka nods. ”I will do my best to clear you of any doubts.”

-Brother’s Behaviour-

“When we were informed Mister Venti the Storm would be staying in our estate, brother seemed oddly pleased.

From that day onward, he would spend most of his time alone in his room, which is not unusual for him.

Yesterday, however, he decided to come out.

He helped Thoma with the chores, and was rather attentive towards everyone, including me.

That night, he was eager to deliver dinner to Mister Venti the Storm himself, or so Thoma told me…

And, sadly, this morning, he was found unconscious in that very room.”

A… polished testimony, almost as if she had been thinking about it for a long time. It answered my question very thoroughly…

“Thank you for your statement.” The judge nods. “Defense, do you have any other questions?”

“Yes, Your Honor.” I nod. “I would like to interrogate her.”

“You said you only had one question.” The Shogun retorts, not making an attempt to hide the annoyance in her voice.

It will be for the best if I pretend I didn’t hear that…

“What do you mean by oddly pleased?”

“Brother smiled when we were informed,” Ayaka replies, ”not in a polite way, but a genuine one. It was almost as if he wanted such a thing to happen.”

“Was he interested in Mister Venti?”

“No, at least not on a personal level. Perhaps he was interested in hearing his version of The Storm…”

So he seemingly had no reason to react that way…

“You said it’s not unusual for him to be alone in his room,” I say, ”could you elaborate?”

“Brother is a busy and diligent man.” The witness carefully explains. “As the head of the Yashiro Commission, it is common for him to have loads of paperwork, and, since he works better in a quiet environment, he tends to lock himself up in his room and request that no one interrupts him.”

Something about her statement stands out to me. “Would he have such a big amount of paperwork when the nation is destroyed?” I question outloud. ”I doubt there are many events to organize right now.”

“Yes, I thought so too.” Her voice lowers with doubt. “I can’t deny I found his actions suspicious, but I did not dare ask him.”

…Just what was he doing in that room…?

“He was attentive to everyone… including you?”

“Indeed.”

“Could you be more specific?”

“Well…” The witness takes a moment to think her words. ”He would often ask how I am… Perhaps even once an hour.”

…Isn’t that a oddly insistent? “Anything else?”

“It seemed he wanted to spend time with me, since he would usually start small talk and try to do chores in rooms I was in.”

“So he wanted to have some family time…” I stare at the ceiling to think. “Is this something he usually does?”

“Not at all,” Ayaka shakes her head confidently, ”but I figured he was feeling remorseful for not being with me during these harsh times.”

That is a possibility… “And what were you doing in those rooms yourself?”

“Checking everything was in order.”

“...Could you elaborate?”

“Well…” The witness takes a deep breath. “It’s sad to say this, but even in times as rough as these, there are people who will take advantage of other's misfortune. Because of that, and since we can’t make our guards be at the estate while their families struggle, I have personally taken up the habit to check for any thieves who might come.”

“Check for thieves?” I repeat. ”Don’t you have something more important to do?”

“I have no experience with building, thus I can’t help rebuild the nation in a literal sense.” She replies. ”Under these circumstances, the best I can do is to reassure everyone that everything will be okay. As such, I have taken it upon myself to make brother and Thoma feel safe.”

“And you did not have any mission as an important member of the commission?”

“Not at all.” Ayaka shakes her head. ”As you said, the Yashiro Commission does not have much to do during these dire times.”

“OBJECTION!“

“Uh?!” The witness yelps and takes a step back in surprise of my sudden volume. “D-Did I do something wrong…?”

“You didn’t.” I tell her reassuringly. ”But what you said just now… It is wrong.”

I take a deep breath before grabbing my notes to read aloud, occasionally tapping the paper with my hand. “The ship that should have departed today had a reserved room, and said room was reserved for Kamisato Ayaka.”

“Huh?” She reacts. “B-But that… I did not reserve such a thing…”

“It wasn’t you.” I shake my head. “It was your brother. He organized a trip for you to Liyue for a supposed diplomatic mission. Didn’t he tell you?”

“Uh- No…” Ayaka’s face contorts in bewilderment. “Brother never mentioned anything of the sort…”

“Indeed, that would seem to be the case.” I nod in agreement. ”Isn’t it a bit odd, however? Why would he set all of this up and not tell you?”

The Shogun lets out a sigh, interrputing my dialogue with the witness. “What is your point, defense?” She says.

…

…There is only one possibility I can think of as to why he would do this… “Allow me to clarify. The day of the crime, Kamisato Ayato behaved strangely. He seemed interested in my client, and had previously rented a room in a ship that would be used in Mister Venti’s supposed escape under the name of his sister, although he never told her. Why would he keep quiet about it? The answer is easy, because he wanted to keep it a secret. However, a new question comes up if we follow this line of thought: why? And to answer that, I would like to ask the court: why would you hide something like this?”

“Why?” The prosecution ponders. “...Because I made a mistake and want no one to know.”

…Not quite. “Because you plan to use this reservation for something else!“ I point, ignoring the Shogun's response. “Now, what was that room used for?”

“To help him escape…” The Shogun replies. “Hm?”

“Exactly!“ I slam my desk. “It was Kamisato Ayato who planned Mister Venti’s escape!“

The audience breaks her silence with surprised sounds, then murmurs followed by applause, to which the judge demands for silence. It's amazing she can make so many noises when she is just one person, honestly.

“Abusrd!” The prosecution retorts, pointing her sword at me. “You need evidence to sustain your claim!”

“Oh, but I have, Shogun.” Confidently, I point at the defendant. “Take a look at my client, sitting in clothes that aren’t his own, but Ayaka’s. Don’t you remember who did the laundry that day? It was Kamisato Ayato! Only he had the chance to grab those clothes!”

“That’s circumstantial!“ The Shogun answers. “Nothing but a conjecture!”

“The prosecution is right, defense.” The judge moderates. “Although your theory matches the facts we know, it will need concrete evidence in order to be properly considered. Do you have such a thing?”

…If my theory is correct, there must be evidence… I just need to find it. “I have, Your Honor.”

“Then show it.“ He replies. “The court is waiting.”

I need to think about this carefully; if I assume my theory is correct, then there must be proof somewhere. Nothing I currently have on me serves as evidence, that is, apparently. I mustn’t think what piece of evidence shows my theory is correct, I must think what piece of evidence would gain a new meaning if my hypothesis is true, and to that, there is a single answer…

“TAKE THAT!“

“That dirty plate again?” The Shogun comments. “What does that prove?”

“...Allow me to explain my hypothesis.“ I reply. “Everything will be clear that way.

That day, Kamisato Ayato had a plan: to make Mister Venti escape. He had previously reserved a private chamber in a ship under the pretense of sending his sister to Liyue for a diplomatic mission. In order to gather the resources needed to carry out his scheme, he helped around the estate with chores. That night, Ayato offered to take dinner to Mister Venti, and, once there, he talked with him until he fell asleep. Then, he changed Mister Venti's clothes in an attempt to disguise him before taking his unconscious body to the ship.

That plan, however, has a huge flaw: Ayato had no guarantee Mister Venti would fall asleep, much less so deeply he would be able to change his clothes and take him away without him waking up. That is, unless he had a way to make him sleep deeply.”

“...!” The Shogun opens her eyes wide in surprise. “You can’t mean…”

“Kamisato Ayato drugged Mister Venti’s meal!“ The motivation within me pushes me to slam the desk. “He helped prepare it, which means he had the chance!”

Once more, the audience bursts into a surprising amount of noise. “Order!“ The judge demands. “Someone, inspect the plate at once!”

A general of the Tenryou Commission hurriedly walks in the room and takes the plate away for inspection. Everyone goes quiet, except for the occasional expectant giggle coming from the audience, the only one who dares to make a noise. We wait patiently for what feels like hours, until, at last, the door opens yet again, said general taking the stand to announce the results.

“After a thorough inspection…” she says, ”traces of a substance which causes drowsiness have been found.”

…

This is it.

This is my chance to turn this case around!

“Your Honor!” I slam the desk before anyone has a chance to speak. ”This proves beyond a shadow of doubt that my client could not have committed this crime! Just like he said in his testimony, he was talking with the victim when he suddenly dropped asleep. Once he woke up, he found himself inside the ship, the assault against Kamisato Ayato having long since happened. This means that, while the crime was taking place, Mister Venti was sleeping!”

“In that case,” the Shogun steps in, “just who did it? There is not a single person who could have carried out this crime but him!”

…

Thinking about it, only one thing comes to mind… Shikanoin Heizou’s words…

Of course, some outsider may have come and done all of this, but that kind of case is pretty much impossible to deal with. Think about it, finding one person among an entire population is a task too hard and lengthy to bother with.

Did he know something like this had happened? …I wouldn’t put it against him to deduce this far and not say it. He must have been under a huge pressure to pin the blame on Mister Venti, perhaps that’s why he wanted to test me… He must have wanted me to find the truth.

“Who did it?” I repeat the Shogun’s words. “Funny you ask.”

She glares at me in confusion. “...What do you mean?”

I point to the prosecution with determination. “I have no idea!“

“No… idea?” She repeats before impaling her own desk with her blade. “We cannot take such a thing! This trial must end today, and there must be a culprit! The nation of Inazuma will not tolerate anything else!”

“I’m aware, but don’t get me wrong.” I cross my arms with confidence. “I don’t know who this person is, but I do know who they are in relation to the case.”

“This is not the moment for mysteries,“ the Shogun replies, “it’s the moment for answers!” By now, she is one bad step away from slicing me in half. Her blade points at me, threatening to make that a reality. “Explain yourself, defense!”

I take a deep breath before nodding, turning a blind a eye to her sword. “...I will. Allow me to present my hypothesis of what happened that night…

Taking advantage of his position as head of the Yashiro Commission, Kamisato Ayato formed the perfect plan, except for one thing: the Fire of Liyue, an event no one could have foreseen. It is only because the ship was delayed due to that incident that we managed to catch Mister Venti in the first place, since he would have left the nation by the time we would noticed his absence otherwise. However, his plan was not as flawless as one might think at first glance. Most likely, someone would have looked inside Kamisato Ayaka’s supposed room at some point; if not during the trip, right when they reached the shore, and, regardless of that, Mister Venti would have had to somehow sneak out on his own with no plan at all. What I mean to say is that this plan seems to need someone by Venti’s side in order to work. That person, however, was not Kamisato Ayato, since he wouldn’t have returned to the estate in that case. In other words, I believe he had an accomplice!”

The Shogun thinks my words over. “And I presume you have evidence proving the existence of this accomplice.” She points, growing impatient.

“I do.“ I nod confidently. “Of course I do.”

From among the evidence, I grab the dark cloak which was found near Kamisato Ayato for the court to see. “I’m sure you remember this strange cloak that, for some reason, appeared at the scene. This was the biggest question this mystery provided, but I believe it is answered if we assume there was an accomplice; this did not belong to Ayato since no one had ever seen it before, it could not have been Mister Venti’s since he had nothing on him, and, given that the crime took place inside the Kamisato Estate and there was only one entrance, it is hard to believe someone managed to sneak in and out the scene without being seen… That is, unless this third party had help. In other words, the accomplice wore this and Ayato helped them enter unseen!”

The audience breaks into applause. “An unknown third party?“ She laughs. “What a turn of events!”

“Order!” The judge demands. “The defense has a point. Her theory lines up with the evidence. Although she has not a suspect, I believe she has proved that the defendant could not have done it.”

Is it over?

The Shogun’s face contorts in resignation, taking one deep breath before crossing her arms again. “I understand.”

No retorts.

No objections.

No absurds.

It is over.

“In that case, this court finds Mister Venti…“

“OBJECTION!“

…Of course it couldn’t be over.

“While I do agree that it wasn’t him who committed the assault,“ the prosecution says, “that does not mean he is not guilty. If you recall my opening statement, the prosecution accused him of both attacking Kamisato Ayato and destroying the nation. Unless you can prove he did not do the latter, he can’t be declared innocent.”

The judge takes a moment to consider the Shogun's words. “The prosecution is right.” He nods, stopping himself from adjourning the courtroom. “We lost track of what this trial was originally about with this incident. Although no penalties will be handed for assault, a verdict cannot be given until all charges have been discussed.”

…That’s right. We might have solved the matter of Ayato's assault, but we still have not put an end to Venti the Storm. “I understand, Your Honor.”

He nods. “In that case, prosecution, proceed with your argument.”

She remains quiet. Completely silent. …Now that I think about it, this argument is very hard to start. There is not much evidence to show… “If you want a witness,” she eventually says, “ask anyone in Inazuma. Anyone can assure you it was him who destroyed the nation.”

Amid the argument, a soft voice interrupts from the witness stand. “Uhm… I’m sorry, but should I leave?” That’s right, Kamisato Ayaka is still here.

“Witness!” The prosecution calls. “Testify about The Storm!”

“Y-Yes, Her Excellency!”

-The Storm-

“That day, it was calm and sunny. The sky was blue like the sea, not a cloud in sight.

At some point, brother had a surprise meeting.

When he came out, he strangely said we should go see the fireworks.

I thought he just wanted to enjoy a moment together, so I agreed, although I did not expect him to bring everyone in the estate.

Once there, the weather suddenly turned violent. The Storm had begun.

We were escorted into Watatsumi, and the rest is history.”

“See?” The Shogun says. “She saw it, just like everyone else.”

The judge hums in thought. “Her testimony does match everything I’ve heard. Defense?”

“I have one question.“ I turn to the stand. “Witness, did you see Mister Venti do anything?”

“I… did not.”

“If it was not him,” the prosecution is quick to step in, “then, do tell me, who else could have caused such destruction?”

…She has a point. “I would like to interrogate the witness, Your Honor.”

“Go ahead.”

“A surprising meeting?”

“It is not rare for brother to have one.” The witness explains calmly. “He is an important man, and sometimes emergencies happen. Although, I must admit, the timing was too perfect this time.”

“Indeed it was.” I nod. “And this meeting was with Guuji Yae, was it not?”

“That’s right.“ Ayaka nods. “She came that day demanding to speak with brother.”

“And she did not provide a reason, is that right?”

“Yes.”

I turn to the judge. “Your Honor.”

“Defense?”

“I believe it is clear that the meeting between Kamisato Ayato and Guuji Yae hides some secrets vital to this case.“ I state. “As such, I request to interrogate the only available participant.”

The Iudex quickly agrees with me. “I understand. In that case-”

“HOLD IT!“ The Shogun points at me. “Yae has nothing to do with this case, there is no need to involve her.”

“I wouldn’t be so sure about that, Her Excellency.”

It’s time to use my… secret weapon. …Just thinking that was embarrassing. “Actually, I interrogated Guuji Yae while investigating. She gave me permission to summon her to the stand and ask about The Storm.”

“That is no proof.” The Shogun retorts. I must agree with her, trust me is not a good source…

“Prosecution.” The judge moderates. “The defense has just given us her word. If she has lied, she will be charged with perjury.”

The Shogun takes a moment to consider. “...Fine then.” She reluctantly agrees. “Summon her to the stand.”

…So, now I also have to prove I did not commit perjury…?

Kamisato Ayaka leaves the room quietly and the sly woman walks in shortly after to take the stand; she came surprisingly fast, as if she was expecting to be called. Her position is on guard, just like always, and her expression is a smirk, although she tries to feign confusion. “Now, I wonder,” she speaks, no one bothering to ask for her name and occupation, “why exactly would I be summoned here? I’m certain you can obtain a similar testimony by asking any other person who was in Inazuma at the moment.”

“The defense requested your presence.” The Shogun explains, her voice softer than it has been this whole trial.

“Is that so?” Her eyes focus on me with a hint of smugness in them. “Tell me, then, Lawyer from Liyue, why are you so interested in me in particular? You wouldn’t have happened to develop a special liking for me, would you?”

…Ignore that, Yanfei. “When I interrogated you about The Storm, you claimed to have some information you refused to share.“ I firmly state. “It is time you explain yourself, Guuji Yae.”

“I claimed what now?” She reacts, faking surprise. “I don’t recall ever saying such a thing, and, without a doubt, you have no evidence I did, do you?”

“I…” my voice stutters, “don’t see how I would have something like that.”

“Defense!” The judge stands up. “It would seem you have lied to the court!”

“I- I have not!”

“In that case, you will have to prove the witness’s relevance to the case.”

What a situation I have got myself into… Good thing I have something that can prove a personal connection… “...I understand.”

I grab, from among the evidence, the only thing that could link Guuji Yae directly to the case. “If you could take a look at this paper, you will see it is a warning about a disaster that will take place.“ I explain. “This was sent to Sangonomiya Kokomi the day of The Storm by someone whose identity is unknown.“

“Oh?” The witness sneers. “So you found that letter. You certainly did your research properly.”

“Did you write this?”

“That I did.” She playfully admits. “I wrote that as a joke which just so happened to come true.”

“A… joke?” I repeat. “Again…?“

“As you can see, you can’t pin anything on me.”

“I-” The eyes of the judge and the prosecution pierce a hole through my skull. I will be charged with perjury at this rate! “But you said you had information!”

“I said I had?” Guuji Yae asks in disbelief. “I’m sorry, but you are wrong there. I said, and I quote, I have my ways of obtaining information.”

Cold sweat falls from brow. I have played right into her game, haven’t I? “What… do you mean by that?”

“I guess it is time I show you.”

Guuji Yae takes a step back from the stand, to then snap her fingers and tell someone unknown to come out. Suddenly, the stand itself begins to tremble. After a short while, it jumps into a puff of smoke, and, when the cloud vanishes, a small ninja girl appears in its place. I turn to look at the Shogun, who is just as surprised as I am, which is slightly. No one bothers to ask questions.

The ninja girl rubs her eyes and yawns. “What…?”

“Why don’t you tell everyone what you saw that day?” Guuji Yae asks her with a head pat.

“Hngh…”

“I will give you the perfect spot to sleep once you do.”

“...Okay.”

-That Day-

“Yae asked me to—”

“Ahem!“

“…I was walking along the streets of Inazuma City when I saw a man wearing green… He seemed to be an interesting foreigner, so I decided to see what he would do…

He approached a food stand, where he asked for everything to be alcoholic.

The man swallowed everything he was given… and ended up getting very drunk…

He started to laugh, and play his instrument, and do weird movements with his hand…

As he did, the wind became more and more violent.

It got dangerous, so I decided to get away, and then… then… Zz…”

The judge remains silent to hear the faint snores of the witness. “Given that she has fallen asleep, I will assume her testimony is over.”

“It would seem that someone did see him commit the act.” The Shogun asserts confidently. “Once more, your argument falls flat, lawyer from Liyue.”

“I wouldn’t say her testimony is exactly reliable…” I whisper before turning to Guuji Yae. “What was that cough for?”

“Why, can’t one catch a cold now?” She does not pretend to be sick in the slightest.

“Yes, but that cough was oddly convenient.” I point out. “I think the witness was saying something about you asking–”

“Ahem!”

“...You asking–”

“Ahem!”

…

Okay, I get it, I won’t ask about that.

“Ahem,” the judge himself coughs to draw attention, “defense, go ahead and begin your interrogation.”

“Zzz…”

“...If you can wake the witness up, that is.”

I slam my desk to make a loud sound. “Witness!” She half-opens her eyes. “You said you decided to follow my client because he is a foreigner. Could you elaborate?”

Her snore bubble pops loudly, then her right eye opens, followed by her left. She rubs them both, and stretches for a lengthy period of time. How long can it take for someone to wake up? “Well… Yae–”

“Ahem!”

“...He seemed funny,” the witness corrects herself, ”so I followed him…”

I turn to Guuji Yae, who is looking nonchalantly to the side. “...Could you stop meddling with the testimony?”

“My, I have no idea what you could mean.”

…Whatever.

“He asked for everything to be alcoholic?”

“Yes…”

A silence takes over the courtroom. “...Could you elaborate?”

“Probably…”

Once more, no reply at all. “…Uhm… Go ahead.”

“He approached the food stand… Asked for everything to contain alcohol… I thought he must really like it…”

That’s not very detailed, but it’ll have to work.

“Do you think it was my client’s movements what caused The Storm?”

“That’s what Her Excellency says.” I look at the prosecution, who keeps her arms crossed and eyes closed, for a moment, then I stare at the witness again.

“Yes, but, do you think it was him?”

“If Her Excellency says so…”

How assertive…

“Could you describe The Storm?”

The witness yawns lengthily before replying. “Haven’t you heard about it?”

“I want your version, witness.”

“Well… I ran toward Watatsumi because Ya—” Guuji Yae pats her head just as she was about to finish the sentence, causing the witness to stop and rethink. “I had a hunch it would be safe… While I was going there, a loud thunder hit Tenshukaku and strong winds blew everything away… And that’s it.”

“That’s it?” I repeat.

She nods, but before the witness can open her mouth again, the Shogun objects. “We have heard the same story time and time again throughout this trial. I find no point in this.”

“The prosecution is right.” The judge agrees. “Is it truly necessary for us to hear this once more, defense?”

There has to be something… There must be a hidden truth in that story. “I still have some questions… mainly about the lightning which struck Tenshukaku.” I rest a finger upon my chin. ”Would it really have been possible for Mister Venti to do that?”

Everyone remains quiet for a moment. Eventually, Mister Zhongli breaks the silence. “It does seem impossible for him to do such a thing. Judging by the magnitude of said lightning, only someone with great power could have caused it. And, among the many people present in Inazuma at the moment, I can think of only one capable of that.” Gee, thanks for stealing my deduction…

All eyes lock on the Raiden Shogun, the only suspect. Her stance seems unwavering, as if she had seen this coming from way behind. “It was only a matter of time…” she mutters before facing the court head on. “That was indeed me. Upon noticing the strong winds, I knew exactly what, or rather, who was behind them. I searched every corner of the nation, until I came across him. It was then I prepared to fight him with all my might.”

So that’s why she was so insistent on Mister Venti being arrested, she saw him with her own eyes. Her testimony doesn’t have any flaws, and, since there was no one else there to witness the event, we can’t compare it to anything. Her word will go down as the unquestioned truth.

Unless…

“OBJECTION!“ My voice comes across as a surprise to everybody in the room. “I object to the Shogun’s testimony, Your Honor!”

“The reason being?”

“She is trying to deceive us!” And she is very much glaring at me, one bad word away from striking me down.

“What do you mean, defense?” The judge asks, not noticing the murderous intent of the prosecution.

“Her testimony seems rather convenient, don’t you think?” I point out. ”It fits her argument perfectly.”

“Yes, that is to be expected.” The judge replies.

“But she could be lying and we would never know.“

“Lying?” The judge repeats. “How exactly?”

“That lightning took place. Everyone saw it, so she can’t lie about that. However, it is impossible to know her motive. She claims it was to protect her nation from Mister Venti, but what if it was the other way around? What if it was the Shogun who attacked first?”

The judge considers my theory for a moment before speaking again. “Elaborate, defense.”

“From what I’ve heard, Mister Venti and the Shogun didn’t have the best of relationships, even before this incident transpired.” I argue. ”When he happened to come to Inazuma, she could not stand watching him. Thus, she attacked him, and he caused the strong winds in an attempt to defend himself.”

“That is absurd!” The Shogun counters. “I would never sacrifice Inazuma! Much less to fight him!”

“We have no way to know!” I retort. “The only piece of evidence we have is your word!”

The sound of a cane hitting the floor echoes through the room. “Although her accusations may be too premature,” the judge interrupts, “the defense has a point. In order to accept either argument, more evidence will be needed.”

“Evidence you say?” The Shogun crosses her arms once more. Doesn’t she get bored of doing that? “All the evidence was blown by the wind, by him. There is no evidence I can provide, only arguments.”

“In that case,” I point aggressively at her, “show us the arguments you have to back your claim!”

“Let’s take, for example, his escape from the nation,” the prosecution starts, “would he have grabbed a boat amidst The Storm in spite of the impossibility of sailing?”

The judge remains thoughtful for a moment. “It indeed seems like an idea so bad not even him would do it.” Not even him…?

“In that case, why did he do such a thing?” The Shogun asks before answering herself. “To escape his crimes. He knew what would happen to him after what he did, so he chose to risk his life in the sea.”

“HOLD IT!“ I interject. “We don’t know whether he escaped by boat or not!”

“How else could he have done it?” The prosecution questions.

“I…” I can’t think of anything else. It does seem there is no way to leave Inazuma other than by boat… However, I can see a path to the actual truth. I stare at Mister Zhongli, who has remained quiet by my side for a long time. He looks back without much of a response. “I know of someone who saw how Mister Venti escape,” I add, “someone who found him and, eventually, brought him to where he currently stands.” My finger points triumphantly to the man by my side. “Your Honor, the defense would like for Mister Zhongli to testify!”

“So that’s what you had in mind.” My assistant comments. “Very well, in that case, I will proceed to the stand.”

The judge glares at him. “You have not been summoned yet.”

Mister Zhongli stares back at him, a hint of hatred in his stoic expression. “I apologize.”

Neuvillette scowls in silence before continuing with the procedures “...Any objections, prosecution?” She shakes her head. “In that case, per the defense’s request, Mister Zhongli will take the stand.”

My assistant grunts before moving. His walk pace is slightly slow, enough to exasperate the judge. Guuji Yae grabs the sleeping ninja girl and takes her to a side, smirking at how the trial has developed; notoriously, she does not leave the room. Again, no one questions her. Eventually, Mister Zhongli reaches the spot where the stand used to be. Before saying a word, he coughs once, and then twice. “I assume I have been summoned to testify about my experience finding Mister Venti after The Storm.”

“Your assumption is correct.” The Iudex replies in an annoyed tone. “Go ahead, we have no time to waste.”

-Finding Mister Venti-

“That day, after such rough weather the previous night, I was on my usual morning walk, a routine I picked up both to exercise and admire the views. Seeing how the city slowly but surely changes fills me with feelings I struggle to describe.

The streets of Liyue were destroyed after The Storm; boxes toppled over, glasses shattered and scattered all over the floor, all sorts of resources and furniture broken… It was truly an event that will take time to recover from. Proof of that is the fact people are still cleaning the city of Liyue as we speak, or, I believe it would be more appropiate to say people would be clean were it not for the recent fire.

Among the many debris, I found a person severely wounded and clad in green. He was on top of a broken box, barely conscious. I didn’t think it was strange at the time, since he had been roaming Liyue two days before.

I stood there, analyzing the situation for a moment. Before asking any questions, I had to attend to his injuries. I grabbed the man, his weight on my arms barely above that of an empty coffin, and took him to the Wangsheng Funeral Parlor, my working place.

Once there, I showed him to Director Hu, my boss. We healed him and let him rest at the parlor, although we had to keep him at a separate place since we had a meeting. Director Hu had recently grown the habit of doubting my identity, a penchant that quickly became annoying.

It is because of this that Director Hu requested the services of Miss Yanfei, who is currently present here. We hoped to put an end to our dispute by having her as an intermediary, but sadly our plans took an unexpected turn.

Miss Yanfei–”

“That is enough, Mister Zhongli!” Neuvillette hits the floor three times. “I believe you have told us everything we wanted to know.”

Mister Zhongli glares at him with nothing but pure hatred in his neutral eyes. It is amazing how much emotion he can convey with a relaxed expression. “I understand.” He nods. The judge returns him the stare.

“Are you absolutely sure you would like to interrogate him, defense?” He says before taking a sip of his pompous goblet of water.

“I am.”

The Iudex remains impartial at my decision, showing his professionalism, but that does not stop the aura around him from showing a slight hint of unadulterated exasperation. “In that case, proceed.”

I think over Mister Zhongli’s words in detail. His testimony may have been very lengthy, but he has barely said anything of substance. How exactly do I tackle this…?

“You found Mister Venti wounded on top of a broken box. Could you describe exactly how he was in detail?”

“Of course. He had his face against the floor, his eyes closed and his nose particularly wounded. He was laying in a position I can only describe as chaotic, his arms and legs bent seemingly without purpose, leading to what seemed to be a particularly uncomfortable posture. His back apparently was extremely sore after that, which only corroborated my suspicion. The slightly harsh wind which remained after The Storm gently swayed his cape in the wind, the only movement that seemed to come from him. His attire was completely dry except for the wine upon which he was resting. Said wine, which came from the broken box he was on top of, stained his clothes. His breathing seemed to stop at times and was extremely weak, which made me worry he was dead for a moment. Luckily, that was not the case.”

…

Ah. I spaced out for a moment. “Are you done?”

“I thought I should keep it simple seeing how impatient the judge can be.” I can’t tell if he is being serious or if he is throwing a jab at the Iudex…

…To be honest, that’s all the he can provide. There is nothing else I can ask that could be relevant. “Your honor, I’m done with my interrogation.”

“I understand.” He nods emphatically. “Did you obtain any information regarding the way the defendant escaped?”

“Well, I have obtained a question: how did he end up in the state in which Mister Zhongli found him?”

“That is irrelevant.” The Shogun objects. “What he did after fleeing does not matter.”

“I believe it does matter in this case.” I retort. ”He was found severely wounded, and yet, as you have proved before, he is extremely powerful. How could that have happened?” …Wait.

Extremely powerful…

Severely wounded…

If he was so hurt he seemed to be dead, he must have come across something that is, at the very least, equally powerful to him. However, in that case, there must be some other person who has the ability to destroy a nation and was in Liyue at the moment, but there is no one like that. Whatever fight Mister Venti got into, I doubt his opponent was so powerful they would have escaped unscathed; there should be someone else who is notoriously injured, on a level similar to Mister Venti. The Storm was not as intense outside of Inazuma, so there isn’t even anyone who was particularly wounded by the event… No person in Liyue matches the characteristics one would expect from Mister Venti's assailant… Actually, there is one person who fulfills all the requirements, although the idea is absurd… Even so, this case has been quite absurd from the start… This is the only possibility I can think of, and, unless the Shogun can prove me wrong, it must lead to the truth!

“Your Honor!” I slam the desk, bringing everyone to a silence. “I have a theory.”

“Go ahead,” he replies quietly, “we are listening.”

“In order for Mister Venti to end up the way he did, he must have come across an equal force. We know from the fact he was lying in the middle of the city of Liyue that he must have met said force near that area, removing the Shogun from the suspects. However, there is not a single person who matches that description in Liyue… except for one. At the time, there was one person in Liyue who could destroy a nation, one person who had notorious wounds, and one person who had the capability to do such a thing to Mister Venti;

…

That’s right,

I’m talking about Mister Venti himself!“

The audience breaks into chatter, which the judge quickly shuts down. “Order! What do you mean, defense?”

“Let me rephrase my previous claim: Mister Venti caused those injuries upon himself, most likely by accident.”

“In that case,” the Shogun states, “those wounds are not related to his escape, just like I said.”

That’s exactly what I wanted you to say… “Not quite, Her Excellency. Let me point out one more thing about the state in which Mister Venti was found: as Mister Zhongli claimed, he was completely dry. How exactly could he have sailed during such rough weather without a single drop of water touching his clothes? Not even experienced sailors with a massive vessel such as those from Liyue could pull such a feat!”

“Then what do you suggest happened?”

“It’s easy,” I cross my arms confidently, “he went above the sea.”

“Above the sea?” The Shogun replies puzzled. “He cannot fly, Lawyer from Liyue.”

“I’m aware, but he can ride the wind.”

“Huh?” I catch the Shogun off-guard, which leaves her speechless.

“Allow me to clarify my previous statement;” I take a deep breath before continuing, “Mister Venti did not sail the sea, he sailed the sky. In other words, the strong winds of The Storm carried him to Liyue!”

Once more, the audience can’t contain her comments. Not even a hit of the judge’s cane is enough to make her quiet, neither are two. “Order! Order! Defense, do you claim that the winds of The Storm took the defendant across the sea?”

“Indeed,“ I firmly nod, “that is precisely what I believe happened. Judging by how said winds ravaged the nation, it is not absurd to think they could have done that.”

The sound of a punch against the prosecution’s desk forces my attention onto its author. “That is nothing but speculation! You have not a shred of evidence!”

“Have you forgotten? I showed the evidence that backs my claim not too long ago. Look at th—”

The doors open forcefully with a loud sound, interrupting me. Everyone is too surprised to open their mouths. “Hey, hey!“ A man walks inside holding a wanted poster for Itto the Loud, who has a bounty of less than two thousand mora, in his hand. ”What’s the meaning of this, huh?” He is notoriously covered in bandages, including his left horn, whose tip is held by a piece of cloth. “What’s with this price, huh? Ya really think I’m worth this little? Sorry, but I won’t allow this insult, Shogun!” He shamelessly screams in the middle of the courtroom. ”And Itto the Loud?? Please! You had the name right there! The One and Oni! Here, let me fix it for ya!”

“Prosecution,” the judge asks calmly, “do you know this man?”

The Shogun looks to the sides visibly confused, struggling to find the words to reply. This is the first time I’ve seen her genuinely bewildered. “I- I-uh… No…?”

“What’cha mean ‘no…?’, huh?” The man who just barged in points to himself with his thumb. “How’re you not going to know your biggest rival! Y’know, leader of the Arataki gang and—”

“You’ve just interrupted a closed court!” The judge stands up, raising his voice and intimidating the horned man. “Do you have any idea of the consequences of your acts?”

“C-Closed court?!?” He shrieks. “W-What’cha mean? There was barely a person guarding this place!” So the Shogun’s strategy not to draw attention backfired, huh…

“...You shall receive a severe punishment after this trial. Until then, you will be held under arres–”

“HOLD IT!“ I can’t allow that to happen… He is the card I’ve been waiting for to turn this case around! …Besides, if he is arrested, it would cause a lot of trouble for Shinobu… “Raiden Shogun, do you want evidence that the winds of The Storm carried Mister Venti to Liyue? There is your evidence!” I point to the horned man. “You have living proof on the stand!” …Or where it used to be before that ninja girl appeared.

“Huh??” The man reacts so surprised he almost falls to the ground. “I’m what???”

“Mister Arataki Itto,” I call his name, “the night of The Storm, you disappeared without a trace. When that happened, you appeared on Liyue, did you not?”

The man, having sensed the seriousness of the situation, tries to escape unseen, but his attempt is interrupted by my question. “Yes… W-Wait, how did you kno–”

“Just like Mister Venti, this man vanished the day of The Storm. Just like Mister Venti, this man appeared on Liyue. And, just like Mister Venti, this man is notoriously injured! If not blown away by the wind, how else could this have happened!”

“The fact this man did does not prove he did!”

“But it proves it’s a possibility!”

“Order!” The judge hits the floor with his cane before anyone can scream another word. “The defense has a point. She has proved it is a possibility, and, as such, it shall be considered.”

“That possibility changes nothing.” The Shogun glares. “There is no one who could have done this but him.”

“OBJECTION!“

…

It is time to put an end to this.

“It does change something: if Mister Venti had been the one causing The Storm, then it would have ended the moment he was blown away, but that is not the case. Ask anyone from Inazuma and they will tell you the same thing: lightning hit the land until the morning. There is only one possibility I can think of which takes all of these facts into account; Mister Venti was not the only person behind this.” I slam my desk one last time before pointing my finger. ”Raiden Shogun, you caused The Storm with him!”

“Wha–!!”

“Oh?”

“Hm~”

“Zzz…”

Among the many reactions, there is one that is notoriously lacking, the Shogun’s, who remains stoic. “Such absurdity. Such nonsense! Why would I do this to my own land!”

“Answer me, then! Why did you make lightning strike until dawn?”

“Ah-” She takes a step back to think. “Well… I can’t exactly say I remember that moment. The night was long, and so was the fight, it is hard for me to recollect what happened…”

Amnesia, huh? That does not help…

…?!

Didn’t I have this exact exchange before?

Of course!

“TAKE THAT!“

“Take… that?” The Shogun repeats.

“What is the meaning of this, defense?” The judge says. ”What is that paper you are holding?”

“This is Mister Venti’s testimony of what happened during The Storm, he claims not to remember anything.” I explain. ”Isn’t that oddly familiar? It is the same claim the prosecution is currently making. There must be a connection, don’t you think? And thus, I will provide one.

Allow me to recall the exact facts behind Mister Venti’s testimony: the night of The Storm, he was notoriously drunk, leading to his lack of memory. If you remember the testimony of the ninja girl, she claimed Mister Venti asked for all of his food to be alcoholic. So far, everything adds up. Now, this is where my theory comes. If the Shogun caused The Storm with Mister Venti, they must have met at some point, most likely some time before the incident. What if this meeting took place at that food stand? The Shogun approached him, ate the food with him, and got drunk, which led to what we know happened.”

The judge contemplates my theory. “So you claim this crime took place because of their altered perception due to alcohol?”

“Precisely, Your Honor.” I nod. ”That would match with the Shogun’s lack of memory.”

“It would seem so.” The judge agrees before turning to the Shogun. “Prosecution, how do you respond to that?”

She remains silent, taking deep breaths as if she had reached a state of complete peace. It takes her almost half a minute to come up with a response. “What am I expected to say?”

“Huh?”

“I have not the capability to remember the event.” She continues. ”I have not a single piece of evidence. Meanwhile, all you have is a theory based on circumstantial evidence. There is no way to achieve the truth.”

“So…” I reply, trying to understand her words. “You deny my accusation?”

Her eyes move under her lids, pondering the question. Petals of nearby flowers sneak through the cracks of the building, bringing an atmosphere that can only be described as dream-like. “I don’t.” The Shogun peacefully replies. ”What will you do now, Lawyer from Liyue?”

“What… will I…?”

“Will you expose this to the people of Inazuma?” She continues. ”Will you overthrow the shogunate and make them lose all faith in their leader at the direst of times? Doing that will only lead the nation to utter destruction, one from which there will be no way to recover.” The Shogun heaves a pained sigh before proceeding, as if letting out part of the weight she has been bearing. ”I will admit, I was chasing after that bard out of spite. The wisest choice would have been to claim The Storm was a natural occurrence. However, now the townsfolk want someone to be punished. What will you do, punish me alongside him?”

“I…” Legally speaking, it is true she should be punished, and receive a punishment equal to Mister Venti's, no less. However, she is right, Inazuma is in no condition to lose the Shogun, much less for her to be exposed as the one who destroyed them accidentally… “I am not the one who decides that. I’m a lawyer from Liyue, not a judge.” In the end, all trials are the same. Everything is up to the one who presides…

The Iudex takes his time to think the matter carefully, eventually taking a deep breath before speaking. “…While it is true I would punish you were this a normal court, today, I don’t stand here as a representative of Fontaine, but of Inazuma. The wishes and well-being of the innocent citizens who suffered are the priority here, and I’m afraid I am unsure what would be the best for them in this situation…”

……

So we are at an impasse…

“Such a complicated case, Miss Yanfei.” Mister Zhongli calls from where the witness stand used to be. “It would seem a truth that had not to be revealed has come to light. It is at these moments of uncertainty and moral ambiguity that you must ask yourself ‘what do I stand for?’ and ‘what can I do?’. Unless those questions can be answered, you will not be capable of making the right choice.”

A truth that had not to be revealed… That reminds me of Ayato’s words…

'Pry too deep and you might find an uncomfortable truth you can't escape from.’

Did he know this would happen? Perhaps this is what he meant by those words…

What do I stand for, huh…? That is obvious, I stand for the truth, but, on top of that, I stand for justice, and it would seem both of them can’t coexist at times… What is just for the Shogun will not be just for the citizens of Inazuma, who will suddenly lose their Archon see every part of their nation crumble into nothing.

What can I do?

…I can only think of one thing, the mysterious device that strange person with a strange hat gave me. This strange object… ‘Use it when the time comes.’ I don’t know if he meant a situation like this, but, right now, I’m out of options… How does this work? The hook… It seems to go around my ear? I try it there, it fits like a glove. I turn it on, and…

Chapter 18: Wanderer

Chapter Text

The sun burns above, even through my hat. The path is long, and my legs are already sore. I’m tired, and I have to deal with an old hag who won’t leave me alone.

MoonSprout

You could also look at the good side of things.

Tch! And you could stop reading my mind.

MoonSprout

I can’t help it, it’s part of my nature. As long as you have the special Akon, I will hear your thoughts.

Ugh… Remind me again why I’m doing this…

MoonSprout

You have to deliver the Akon so I can communicate with another member of The Seven.

It was rhetorical.

MoonSprout

What was?

…Nevermind.

MoonSprout

Ehe~ I’m happy.

What for?

MoonSprout

You held back your mean-spirited comments.

…You should stop being in my head. You won’t like what you’ll see in there.

MoonSprout

Again, I can’t help it, it’s part of my nature.

You could have not sent me here.

MoonSprout

And who would I have sent otherwise? You are the most trustworthy person I know.

Me? Ha, you should meet more people.

MoonSprout

And you should stop attacking everyone. You won’t make any friends that way.

I can’t help it, it’s part of my nature.

MoonSprout

It is not, you can change it.

It was a joke.

MoonSprout

Was it? I don’t see where the fun part is.

…

Why didn’t you go yourself?

MoonSprout

Someone had to look over Sumeru. Archons are needed at times like these.

…Whatever.

“Hey!” The twintailed old hag pokes my shoulder. “Hattie!”

“Can’t you be quiet forever?”

“Why I cannot!” She scoffs. ”I have lots to say!”

“Speak to the wall then and leave me alone.”

“Hmph!” She holds her head high in a pathetic attempt to fake some pride. ”Can’t you listen to me for a moment? I’m here trying to put you in the right path and you keep acting like you are better!”

“I am.”

“You are not!” She is not worth my time. She never was. I try to walk away, but, of course, she has to reach for my ear and stop me. “My, don’t tell me you have gone deaf! And here I thought I was the old one! SHOULD I SPEAK LOUDER?!”

She’s almost asking me to slap her hand away. “Don’t scream in my ear, Twintails! You’ll give me an even worse headache.”

The hag lets go of my ear and looks at me with an irritating fake surprise. “It would almost seem as if you have not taken your medicine. Let me guess, you don’t listen to your doctor either, do you?”

“I don’t have a doctor.” I retort, not bothering to look her in the eyes. ”I’m not a sick old hag like you.”

“Sick? I think I’m quite the healthy person! Many people can’t tell my actual age! Much to my annoyance…”

“You should quit living in your head. Might I remind you when you struggled to catch up to me?”

“Hah!” She puffs her chest like a cornered bird. “Comparing me to a just-bloomed youngster! Of course I would lose in contrast! Might I remind you who left the table crying because a certain Mister Tartaglia made you uncomfortable?”

“That didn’t happen.” I sigh. ”Besides, it has nothing to do with what I was saying.”

“It does not. I just wanted to irk you the same way you want to irk me, Big Hat Boy.”

“Am I supposed to be offended by that name?”

“Indeed you are! It ridiculises both your appearance and your attitude! Quite the vexing linguisting work, one might say I’m proud of it!”

“You are proud of something stupid.”

“Stooping to mere diminishing words without art or purpose?” She sneers. “You are giving me hope, it would seem you have finally run out of fuel for that sharp tongue of yours! Could that mean you are finally ready to continue your manners lessons?”

“In your dreams.”

“In my dreams, I am already by the Inazuman shore, gathering information to show those academic rascals how to properly investigate.” She sighs. ”Sadly, it would seem we are far from reaching that reality.”

“Then speed it up.” I reply. ”You can stop sticking to me.”

“No, thank you! This pace is perfect for enjoying the landscape! On the other hand, you can speed up instead and leave me behind.”

“I’m tired. I don’t feel like running.”

“Or perhaps you have grown to enjoy my presence?” Twintails laughs. I would laugh too at how stupid the idea is, but I don't want to give her the belief she is funny. ”Both possibilities are equally valid.”

“Like anyone could enjoy being with an annoying old hag.”

“Speak for yourself, rascal.”

So, in the end, this was for nothing. Guess it’s my fault for expecting something out of Twintails.

MoonSprout

I thought it was fun.

Me dealing with a pest? Don’t tell me you are starting to enjoy my suffering.

MoonSprout

You making a friend!

She is not a friend, just someone who gets in the way. One wrong step and I will have to deal with her.

MoonSprout

But your conversations seem entertaining. Why would you keep talking to her if not?

I like to see what dumb argument she has to say next. Just to be clear, I laugh at her.

MoonSprout

But I didn’t see you laugh…

It was a way of speaking. I just use her to spend the time while I walk. It’s getting old, though. This better be over soon.

MoonSprout

There’s still a long way ahead.

What a pain…

The bustling streets of Liyue are filled with people and watned posters. I’d rather stay in a corner than breathe the stink of someone I don’t know, but the stench of fresh ink is just as bad. When will the ship open… I’m tired of standing here.

“Now, would you look at who is all alone!” Twintails, who has made a point of never leaving my side, remarks snidely. “I told you no one would want to be by your side with that attitude, and it seems I was right!”

“I told you I don’t care and I still don’t. Weren’t you going to get on the ship? Why are you here pestering me?”

“Have the news not reached your ears?” She snickers. ”Your hearing is as bad as always, I see.” The hag points at me with airs of superiority. Won’t she stop waving that finger around to draw my attention? I might break it if she keeps that up. “There’s an overwhelming amount of passengers. We are required to board in pairs, lest there won’t be room for us.”

“And why are you telling me that?”

“You wanted to go to Inazuma too, didn’t you?” Twintails smirks. “I figured you would have no one. Surely you’d rather be with your old mentor than with someone you don’t know.”

“So you are alone and need someone, I get it.” I comment. Judging by her reaction, I'm completely right. ”Sorry, old hag, I prefer death to being stuck in a room with you.”

“Hah!” She takes a step back in exaggerated offense and moves a hand to her heart. “Fine then! If that’s the way you see it, so be it!” But she does not leave, nor does she utter another word.

She stares at me with a smile, and I look away. People are boarding the ship; they are going to run out of space soon.

MoonSprout

You have to get on that ship.

I know. I’ll find a way.

MoonSprout

You have a way right in front of you.

Another way. I can sneak in when no one’s looking.

MoonSprout

That will get you in too much trouble.

It’s the only plausible plan.

MoonSprout

But it is not the only one.

…Tch!

Twintails turns to look at me when I click my tongue. I grab her decaying wrist before she has a chance to utter a word and make me regret this. “Come.” I drag her to the entrance of the ship. She lets out a sound of surprise and starts to complain about my manners - not like I care about what she has to say - but she does not resist. As we are about to board, some Inazuman nobody who thinks herself to be important because she is a general asks for our identities.

“Faruzan!” The hag replies almost immediately. She sounds proud of her name, as if it had some award to it when it does not. ”Madam Faruzan for younglings.”

The soldier does not bother to react; her eyes move from twintails to me. So I am expected to give a name, huh?

…

Breaking in is still on the table.

MoonSprout

Just say your name.

I doubt they will take call me whatever as a name.

MoonSprout

Not that, the name I gave you. Your Akon name.

You want me to use that? You must be delusional…

MoonSprout

What other choice do you have?

Ugh…

“...Fandango.”

“Fandango, hm?” The old hag chimes. “What an interesting name, unlike anything I’ve heard before! Where exactly does it come from?”

“What do you care.”

“It’s curiosity, Fandango,” she licks her lips before uttering that name every time, and she enjoys herself too much everytime the en rolls into a dee, as if she believes the word itself annoys me. Unlike others, I'm not so mentally weak to be hurt by a single name. ”Curiosity from a linguistics expert!”

“You don’t have to repeat it every time.” I reply, making the mistake of humoring her again.

“I’m sorry, I’m not sure I got that quite right.” She laughs between theatrical sighs. “If only you added a Madam Faruzan here and there I would make sure to pay the proper attention.”

Okay, got the message.

I ignore her the rest of the way to my room, the one I have to share. It will be fine as long as she leaves me alone, which I know she won’t. The place is clearly divided; a bed on the left, another one on the right, and a window in the middle. I’ve always liked the left more. I claim my side by leaning against the wall. I can only hope meditating will make this go by faster.

The old hag takes the right side and drops her bag on the bed. It creaks under the weight of whatever useless items she is carrying, some old rotting books probably. She looks at me, her glare having that annoying tint of curiosity.

“Now that I notice…” Her eyes shamelessly scan me. “Have you not any luggage?”

“Why would I?” I shrug. ”I have nothing to my name.”

“What name?”

… “Very funny…”

“So what?” Her bag opens, there is nothing but thick books and pens inside. I knew it. “Are you planning on leaning against that wall the whole trip? That is not good for your back.”

“What else am I meant to do? It’s just a matter of waiting right now.”

“Use your time more efficiently.” Twintails chides, teasingly waving a pen around. “I’m sure you have something you would like done, writing poetry, perhaps? I have paper to spare, you only have to ask for it.”

“Meditation.” I interrupt her as coldly as I can. “That is what I do with my free time, not listen to old hags.”

“Ha! As you say, Hattie!” The hag rests her hands on her hips with pride, as if she had won something, before heading to the door. ”I will take a stroll around the deck in that case. The marine breeze does wonders to my lungs. I’m sure you will have gone insane by the time I’m back, that is, if you stick to your word and not move from that place.”

Is that a challenge?

I glare at her until she finally leaves and closes the door behind her. Finally, some peace at last…

MoonSprout

I’m still here.

I want to be alone with my thoughts.

MoonSprout

But that is impossible right now.

Just.. Don’t talk to me.

Not even a few hours after she vanished from my sight, Twintails steps inside the room a second time. The door creaks in the most loud way possible when she is the one opening, as if she was doing it on purpose just to annoy me even more. This time, I would say she didn't mean it. Her face is contorted into a worried scowl, her arms are crossed tightly before her chest. She locks the door, lets out a sigh, and starts wandering the room to and fro.

“You have not heard, have you?“ She eventually asks the third time she reaches a wall. “Of course you haven't!“ She herself replies before I am given the chance to speak up. It's not like I was planning on saying anything, since she isn't going to listen unless I call her that idiotic name. “There was a fire aboard, man-made. Just what kind of clueless rascal would do such a thing? Don't they realize they would have burned with the ship had it got out of control?“ In the frustration she caused herself with her own monologue, she pinches the bridge of her nose. “And you have not moved a single inch!“ After so long, she points a finger at me. I can't ignore her anymore, it seems.

“Can't you leave?“ I ask her. “Everything was much better when you were not around.“

“I cannot, in fact!“ She exclaims with a mixture of annoyment and excitement. I think she is finally going senile. “A lockdown was called, the only reasonable choice to make with a careless miscreant running amok. Whether you like it or not, I'm stuck with you!“ Like that has not been the case since the beginning...

“Are you planning on pestering me for hours on end?“ I ask. “Just spare me the time and answer honestly, depending on your reply, I might jump out of the window.“

Her skeletal finger points at me with more intent. “You mustn't joke like that!“ It wasn't a joke. “Normalizing that kind of behaviour will only make you more prone to doing it one day.“

“It was a yes or no question.“

Twintails remains silent for a moment, her finger dropping until it's at the same height as her hips. “I have no plans on giving out lessons right now.“ She comments before sitting on her bed. “Think of it as free time, simply don't mind me being in the same space as you.“ Happily, she grabs some papers and books and starts doing whatever. I couldn't care less, to be honest.

Seeing how she plans to keep her word and not bother me, I lean my head forward and close my eyes to rest; not sleep, but meditate.

At some point, a knock on the door interrupts our separate activities. Dinner is ready, or so it would seem. Twintails, being the simple-minded creature she is, obediently stands up to make her way out like some child. She's going to need some will of her own if she wants so survive in this world. Her hand grabs the door knob, but doesn't turn it around. Annoyed by, for once, her lack of sound, I open my eyes to look at her. She's staring at me as if waiting for something.

“Let's go, shall we?“ Twintails smiles. I do not move, waiting for her to leave. She lets go of the knob and takes a step closer to me, trapping me against the wall. “Let's go, shall we?“ She repeats, emphazising each and every word.

“Aren't you old enough to go on your own?“ I ask once she forces words out of my mouth.

“And aren't you smart enough to see that won't do?“ She questions in response. “What do you think will happen if someone is missing in this situation? They'll come to me with endless questions! That is no condition to enjoy a meal!“ Twintails leans forward to look at my face under my hat. “Are you scared, perhaps?“ She replies with no intent of mockery in her voice.

I glare at her, unsure if I should even react or act as if she has said nothing. “Why would I be?“

“Mister Tartaglia.“ She replies with two words. “You are aware he is on board, I'm sure. And I'm aware you'd like not to talk with him.“

Without thinking, I click my tongue. “That's none of your business.“

“So what?“ She scoffs. “That is no excuse not to butt in. Curiosity is human's defining quality.“ After a short moment to twirl with her hair, her face turns serious and looks straight at me. “I know not what happened between you and him, not at all. However, let me just say, running away from your past is not a choice.“ Twintails places a hand on my shoulder, which I immediately push away. “It feels as if the world comes together at times simply to mess with you, but, eventually, yesterday catches up. It's almost laughable, really.“

“Are you done?“ I ask her.

“Not until you come with me!“ She replies with a smile.

Her hand takes my hat in an eye's blink. “Hey!“ I try to grab it back, but she holds it away.

“My, how short you are!“ Twintails mocks. “That hat does do wonders to your apparent height! I could probably hide it on a top shelf and you would never reach it!“

“Are you just going to steal it?“ I cross my arms, not playing along with her.

“Not at all!“ She laughs, waving my hat around. “I was merely thinking: what is Hattie without his hat? Just another person as far as I'm concerned!“

“What's your point?“

“No one will recognize you without it on, I assure you.“ Twintails replies. “Come, it will be fine.“

For the second time, I click my tongue. “You better give it back once we're done.“

“Only if you ask it pretty please!“

After dinner, moonlight seeps through the windows, darkness starting to take over the inside of the ship. I walk ahead of Twintails, enough for her to lose sight of me, and go into the room. First thing I do, I pick my hat from under her bed and put it where it belongs. Finally, I lean back against the same spot on the wall.

“My, what a dinner!” Twintails first says upon barging into the room. She turns on every light, blinding me in the process.

I click my tongue and squint my eyes. “Can’t you keep your loud mouth shut?” I turn the lights back off.

“Not even a please! I can’t even say I’m disappointed, I expected as such.” She moves back to the light switch. I grab her hand. She flicks it with her other.

“Isn’t it about time you faint in bed and die?”

“Not quite!” She smiles, grabbing both my hands before I have the chance to turn the lights off again. She's enjoying this too much. “I would like to collect my thoughts… Perhaps start writing a diary! It may be too youthful an activity for my age, but it can prove to be a great pastime!”

“Then go and waste your time.”

“You just want me to let go, don’t you?”

There’s no need to state the obvious. “You can’t hold me forever.”

“You are right!” Her eyes shine with mischief. Twintails glares at the switch, making a plan in her head. She grabs the switch and pulls it out. “There! Now there’s no way for you to play with the lights!” She waves her catch in her hand. “Don’t worry, I’ll return it once I’m done wi–”

I throw an attack at the light itself, breaking it. The room is dark once more, and this time, with no possibility of becoming brighter. “There, conflict resolved.”

Twintails examines the shards of glass on the floor, a smile on her face. “A cunning tactic, I see. You will have to pay for that nevertheless.”

“Fine by me.”

“You have quite the mind, did you know?” She walks across the room, causing the shards of glass to crack as she steps on them. “If only you put it to good use… You could reach great heights!”

“I’m fine where I am.”

Twintails lays on her bed. The sheets move on top of the mattress to make way for her. The faint sound of cloth rubbing against cloth fills the room. “My! I didn’t take you for the conformist type! In my head, you were a more aggressive and ambitious young man, the kind who doesn’t stop until they are on top.”

She won’t stop talking no matter what I try, I know that by now. A sigh escapes my lungs without me wanting. “...That me is long gone.”

“So you were once like that!“ She says in-between giggles. “My intuition never fails!”

“There is no point remembering him, he’s already dead.”

“Ah, that feeling.” She sighs with nostalgia. “I know it all too well. You will see, the old Faruzan is dead as well, now it’s just the older Madam Faruzan!”

“Was that meant to be a joke?”

“And you were meant to laugh!”

“I’d laugh at how pathetic it was, but it’s not worth it.”

“So!” Ignoring my words, she continues. What’s even the point of talking if she is not going to listen? “Will you tell me about the late Mister Hattie? Speaking of the dead is a healthy method to move on!”

“I don’t want to think about him.”

“Why?”

“He was foolish.“ I reply. “Thinking about him makes me feel ashamed.”

“So what? Are you planning on simply forgetting about him?”

“I already did.”

“For better or for worse, there is no way to erase the past. It will come hunt you some day. Take that as a lesson from your elders.”

…Why am I even humoring her… “Since when are you a psychologist, old hag.”

“Lesson five, reciprocate. It is of good manners to ask ‘how about you?’ after giving your own answer.”

“I don’t care about your life. If you want to talk, do it to the wall.”

“...Since you gave me the possibility to state what’s in my head, I will take it, even if only Mister Wall will listen.” Ugh… Whatever. “Old Faruzan was someone bold and careless. She made some terrible mistakes which cost her everything, including her life. I can’t say I despise her, however, it is impossible for me to deny I sometimes take my frustrations on her. If only she hadn’t done that… No matter what I thought, the same semantic structure formed: if only… Hence, I forbid such wording from my mind. I accepted what was and moved on, and that has allowed me to achieve a fulfilling life once more.”

“So what?”

“Oh?“ She sneers. “Were you actually listening? I thought I was talking to the wall. Lesson six, do not meddle in conversations which do not concern you.”

The annoying sound of her voice fills my ears. Every time she opens her mouth, I have the need to faint just so I don’t have to listen. “Tch.”

“But~! Since you were so kind to ask, I shall answer. What I am trying to say is you should not flee from the past, but embrace it. That way, when it comes after you, you will have no problem dealing with it.”

“Again with that?“ I ask.

“Indeed!“ She nods. “It's important you learn before it's too late!“

After a silent moment, I ask a second question. “Are you done?”

“With this topic yes–-”

“Then shut up.”

“Don’t interrupt others when they are talking!“ Twintails says before adding “that is your seventh lesson” to hide her angry tone. Slowly, I’m breaking through her kind facade. “As a side topic, I have one question for you. Do you plan on standing against that wall all night?”

“Yes.”

Morning is right around the corner. It won't be long before the first rays of the sun sneak through the window and into the room, illuminating it for the first time since I broke the bulb. Twintails twists under the blankets before getting up - the old sure do get up early, it must be hours before the average person opens their eyes -. I, contrary to her, who could not stop moving in her sleep, have spent all night on the same spot. She stretches and looks my way.

“I see you are a man of your word!”

“I like the harsh truth even if it hurts, pest.”

“Oh my, you are increasing the harshness of your insults.” She replies, rubbing her sleepy eyes. ”I would usually lash out, but, luckily for you, I woke up in a particularly good mood!”

It’s the first hour of her day and she is already trying to smile. How annoying can she get… “Stop it with the facade. Putting on a fake grin won’t work on me.”

“It did yesterday.”

“That’s as far as it will go.”

“I doubt so!” Her finger instinctively moves to twirl her hair. “If anything, I’m proving my point with you!"

“You are not proving anything, you are just making a fool of yourself.” I’m done with this posture, and with this ship too. I walk to the window and look out, land is close enough. I jump out, and I’m suddenly hit by the wind. The sea barely manages to soak my socks before I take flight.

“Hey– Wait!” She screams from the window. “You can fly?!”

“Told you you knew nothing about me.”

“Ugh!” She shakes her fist at me. ”You are going to cause me huge trouble! Do you have any idea what will happen to me if they find out you disappeared during lockdown?!”

“I don’t.” I stick my tongue out and pull my eyelid down. She is angered by the gesture. I needed that after dealing with her for so long.

MoonSprout

Why did you do that? You could have stayed on the ship.

I want to get this over with as soon as possible. I don’t like people like Twintails and I don’t like this nation, so I want to stay away from them.

MoonSprout

But she was so nice. Why do you dislike her so much?

She’s not nice, she is desperate. The old hag is so lonely she would rather be around someone who can’t stand her than going to Inazuma on her own.

MoonSprout

You could keep her company.

I’m not some senior caregiver. My only task is to hand this device to someone important and that’s what I will do.

MoonSprout

Is it too late to order you to make friends?

…It is. …You are centuries late.

My feet touch the soil of Inazuma after a short flight. It’s been so long since I’ve been here… And, from what I can see, this place is somehow worse than when I left. She always finds a way to disappoint me, it would seem.

MoonSprout

I’m sorry I made you go all the way there.

…Whatever. You Archons have duties to attend to, and we puppets obey. That’s how it goes.

MoonSprout

You are not a puppet!

What am I then, your errand boy?

MoonSprout

My family!

…

Tch! Speaking of, I don’t have to give it to her, do I?

MoonSprout

I already told you.

I just wanted to make sure. Her discarded creation comes and saves her from the destruction she brought upon herself, how ironic. I would laugh if it weren’t me.

Well then, I have to find someone important enough to have an influence. Seeing the state of everything, the only place in which such people could be is the barely standing Tenshukaku. I would usually put it out of its misery, but I’m not here for that this time.

On the door, there stand two people with foreign clothing. Odd, not only is the ship a few minutes away from arriving, but also it's so early barely anyone is awake. If they are here at this time, it must mean they are important, important enough to be handed this. Works for me.

They seem to be waiting for someone. I don’t want to be seen around here, lest people close to her will remember my hat. It’s for the best if I wait for the perfect moment, like a predator hunting a prey.

MoonSprout

Or a cat staring at a ball of yarn!

…

The deed is done. Now that I have handed the device, she is no longer in my head. It’s just me and my thoughts; my only goal being to return to Sumeru. The leaves of nearby vegetation rustle in this gentle wind. I put a hand on my hat, stopping it from being blown away. I’m trapped here until the next ship departs… In that case, I will walk away from everyone. I hate this nation.

I turn around, meeting an impatient blue gaze who happened to be approaching Tenshukaku. “Hello!” He greets with a smile. “Long time no see!”

“...Childe.”

“Oh? You know about that?” His eyes widen in slight surprise, the amount you’d expect from a stranger knowing you. However, he chooses to laugh it off, just like he always does. “Well, that’s fine. I don’t care where you heard about me.”

His body is covered in wounds, recent wounds. Most notably, his right arm dangles with barely any strength in it. There are bite marks on the hand and blood drips from under his sleeve. He must have got into some kind of fight again, he always does… Whoever chose him as a diplomat for the Fatui did a great job sentencing themselves to war. “What do you want?”

“Well, you seem to know me, so I was curious.” That’s not why he is here, and he knows that, and he knows that I know. “I must say, lucky me I found you. Is Madam Faruzan not with you?”

“We parted ways.”

“A shame, she was such a kind person.” He sighs with the same theatrics as Twintails. “Oh well, that will make it easier for me to do what I’m about to do to you.” He won’t take a no for an answer. There’s no convincing him once he has set his mind, and I’m trapped in this nation with him for the time being.

“Let’s go somewhere else.” I point to a deserted beach near here, right under a cliff. No one ever walks by that place. “I don’t want anyone getting in the way.”

“Good idea!” I hate how genuine he can be at times.

He follows me with a kind smile. He’s happy about this. Every other step, he trips over his many wounds. That, however, won’t stop him. Nothing can stop him.

“This place is fine.” I stop. He stops behind me.

“Yes, it seems empty enough.” He starts to sway his arms back and forth to warm up, stretching his neck as well. “Now then, before we start, I must clarify this is not personal. I have nothing against you, in fact, I barely even know who you are. I’m pretty sure this could be solved if you just told me what your problem is with me, but you won’t talk.”

“I have nothing to explain to you.”

He laughs. “Yes, exactly. I just wanted to make it clear I’m doing this for–”

“You do it for fun, I know.” I interrupt him. ”Can’t you cut to the chase?”

He is amused by my response. “You know me too well.”

“You are just too simple.”

His hand moves to his mask, sliding it on his face. “I would love to start slow, but I can’t exactly draw my bow with my right arm the way it is now.” He laughs as if it were some joke. ”I must say, I’m excited to go all out. I’ve had a few fights on my path here, but none were enough. I hope you won’t disappoint.” So it’s against his Foul Legacy, huh.

“Don’t you ever get tired of fighting?”

“I can’t help it,” he smirks, “it’s human nature to seek for conflict.”

“I’m guessing acting as if nothing happened after the fact is part of human nature too.”

“You should know that by now.”

He transforms; lightning hides his form before taking the shape of his cape. Childe is ready to fight… No, right now he is just an enemy, another wall in my path I must take down; another foe I must defeat.

My enemy strikes first, dashing. Speed won’t be enough. Even if he is faster than me, I can see him coming. Not only that, I know to focus on his injured arm since that is his weakest point. I predict his attack and jump over him. Once above, I kick him where his deeper wounds should be, near his wrist. My foot is met not by his forearm, but his hand. I was too slow, huh.

His body curves to slam me against the sand. I cover my face to brace for the dry impact. I feel pain all over, as if I had crashed against concrete. Once down, he tries to lift me to repeat his attack. This position, lying on the floor with my ankle trapped in his fingers, gives me an advantage: we are so close he will have no time to react to my attacks. Before he has the chance to recover from his first movement and start his second, I kick him on the face with my free leg and throw a windblade his way, forcing him to let go if he wants to dodge. The cut barely trims the tip of his hair, but I am free once more.

I take flight and gain as much distance from him as possible. I was lucky to escape this time, but my trick won’t work a second. The way he is right now, he is a heavy hitter. If I let him get too close, this is over. His biggest flaw, endurance. That form hurts him every second he uses it. I just have to resist and he will go down by his own weight. However, the air is no safe place. He can fly as well, and even if he couldn’t, he is capable of throwing attacks all the way to the clouds. But, being airborne allows me to see all his movements clearly, react easily, and block any impact with my whole body.

Our gazes meet. He will try to dash toward me again. I speed up to him as he does to me. My smaller size allows me to sneak between his big arms; his chest meets my palm, and, in between the two, there is highly pressured air one tap away from reaching its limit. It explodes, his huge body flashing back to the ground, while I am forced to spin to lessen the impact on my arm. I use the movement to attack him with a windblade. He hits the floor, followed by my blast.

Sand is lifted, first by him landing and second by my attack, blocking my view. I have no time to waste seeing if the windblade had any effect. I lift my arm violently, commanding the air around where he fell upwards. His massive body is pushed into the sky by the wind. I must finish him before he has a chance. Focusing all the elemental energy in my palms, I throw an onslaught of attacks at him. One after another, they impact. The air around my target becomes so dense I can no longer see through it, but I keep attacking.

I hit him with a blade, after another, after another, until I am sure it's enough to knock him out. I move my whole body for one last attack, one with all my power. Just as I’m about to release it, I notice a shadow behind me. I turn around. He is floating there. He must have sneaked in the thick air. I throw him my biggest attack, but it's useless in close quarters. He sees it coming because it's too slow and crouches beneath it. The giant windblade flies off into the horizon, threatening to cut anything in its path. I am wide open for his attack.

With his weapon, he slashes my chest. My clothes are torn. I groan. I twist in pain. I try to hold my chest together but can't. He uses my low guard to punch me in the torso. My whole body bends around his knuckles. The force pushes all air through my nose, all liquids through my mouth, and all my insides through my open wound. I can barely open my eyes. He has no mercy and punches me again, this time to the ground. I stay down. I want to move. My body won’t answer. I can see his shadow on top of me. He is getting closer. He is ready to finish me.

Once I gain back some strength, I push myself away, rolling on the ground right before his tackle hits me. I barely dodge the main attack, but the shockwave hits me fully and carries me away. I am pushed many meters. Eventually, I stop. I manage to stand up in the time it takes him to recover. My chest burns. I can barely breathe. My vision is blurry. But my enemy is in front of me. I must take him down.

Defending won’t work. He knows how to attack, and he has the power to break through anything. If I try to gain time, he will turn me to ashes. I fly yet again, but, rather than moving upwards, I head towards him. His huge arms get in the way, trying to block my attacks. He is fast, faster than I can ever be, but that doesn’t mean he can predict my every move. I have something he does not; the wind.

Right as I’m about to touch him, I command the wind between us to my right. It pushes me without having to decelerate. This is the one thing I beat him at: control. Suddenly, I'm not in front of him but on his side. I have a new angle, one that is not protected. I use the new direction of my movement to kick him. He is sent flying by my foot. I don’t have to wait to recover from my attack, I can just summon a gust to move me while I prepare a second assault. In the blink of an eye, I’m on top of him. I rest both my feet on his face before pushing my whole self down with the wind. The back of his head digs into the ground. His skull compresses like a spring. The strength is such he bounces on the sand.

The wind throws him back into the air before he can land on the ground for good. I fly below him, on his back. He tries to turn and attack me, but the wind has pushed me to the right before he faces my way. I slap him on the side like a ball. The air pressure in between him and my hand is too high, causing it to explode. He is blown away, but I won’t allow him to go too far. I command the wind to bring back him towards me; suddenly, all his momentum changes. He passes by my side at the speed of a bullet. I grab his hand, the one that is severely injured, the moment it's close enough.

I pull his arm. It cracks. All the speed disappears into his shoulder. His limb goes out of place. He groans in pain. Some of his bones stretched so much they snapped like rubber. His shoulder is like a piece of cloth, the bone that once was inside it slid all the way to his elbow. I hold his wrist, it feels like grabbing an empty bag. I drop it on the ground, it sounds like marbles hitting against each other. He remains motionless on the floor for a moment, but it’s not over. I know it is not.

“Stand up.” He does so, although with his left arm alone. His right dangles limply, simply following the movement of the rest of his body; he has no control over it anymore. However, that does not make him any less of a threat. He moves towards me at the speed of light. I jump away, but he dashes again, leaving a purple trail behind. The wind pushes me further from him, but my back hits something that drags me back towards him; water. He is using the same trick, although his can be easily seen and is slower.

I am pushed into his hand, his fingers gripping my neck tightly. I can’t breathe. I can't swallow. My mind becomes hazy, my sight blurry. I can no longer feel my body, it’s as if he has plucked my head from my shoulders. Slowly, he flies into the air. I kick him repeatedly in an attempt to break free, to no use. My fingers try to get between his hand and my neck but fail to break the tight grip. He raises me high into the sky. I gaze behind, drops of water hit my face. A powerful stream flows upward, a violent tower of water flowing at high speeds erected by his vision.

I swing my legs to his face, the force causing my whole body to move. He does not react to my kick. In response, he twists his whole body to prepare for his own attack. He slams me against the water current. A gasp of pain escapes my mouth. My hat gets detached from my head and is carried away by the wind. My enemy descends as fast as he can, dragging me against the current. My clothes are torn apart, my skin is torn apart. I can feel my back being peeled off. It burns.

Once we reach the floor, he throws me away. I am unable to move, overwhelmed by the pain. My body won't respond to me, it's still trying to reform the connection between my head and torso. I move closer to the ground head first. The moment I’m about to collide, I recover my consciousness.

I turn in the air, my feet sinking in the sand all the way to my knees instead of my head. My ankles shatter with a popping sound, my knees go out of place. I only manage to stand up because half my body is burried. My back is open like a can; air is free to flow inside me and it burns. The cut in my chest has only become wider, forcing me to hold it shut with one hand lest everything pours out. I look up, knowing the fight is not over, and see a whale made of water, big enough to destroy a house, coming towards me. I can't even try to dodge since my legs are stuck. Even if I manage to avoid it, the shockwave will be powerful enough to end me. I have no choice but to dodge it completely.

I concentrate as much air as I can into an orb in front of my fist. I punch the whale, and it stops for a moment. The high pressure between my knuckles and the water causes the whale to lose its shape. The force of the whale presses the orb of air against my knuckles; friction peels away all the skin from my fist until there's only bone. I push through the pain and put my whole body into my punch. If I don’t destroy the whale, I’m as good as dead. I feel pain; everything hurts, burns like I'm no fire. Air grinds the bones of my hand until I lose all feeling. That does not stop me. Using all the strength I have, I push further. The whale pops like a balloon. Inertia pushes me out of the ground and through the mass of water.

I look up. He is flying toward me. He hid behind his own attack to sneak on me, although that meant he would have been hit by the shockwave had I not destroyed it. He is either extremely stupid or had a lot of trust in me breaking through the whale. My body is too destroyed to move. I can’t fight against the speed I already have. I don’t have the time to push myself with air, and even if I did, he would pull me back with water. He raises his weapon, ready to strike. I won’t be able to resist it. I won’t be able to dodge it. The world slows down once he is barely a breath away. I can’t do anything…

Fire. A fireball hits him on the side of the head, pushing him away from me. I look at its source, that foreign girl I gave the device to. Her eyes glow green with a distinct flower shape, and her right ear is covered by that machine I gave her. She rushes to my side, offering a hand to help me stand up. I give her my injured right arm, she widens her eyes upon the sight of my hand.

Words escape my mouth, although I barely have the consciousness to know what I'm saying. “Why are you here…?”

“I saw an oddly big and clean cut on a rock and figured it had to be you, so I followed its direction.” She explains, her voice tone different from what it was last time we spoke, just as expected. “Why are you fighting someone?”

There’s no point in explaining, and no time. “This fight is mine. Leave right now.”

“I can’t leave you like this!”

“Don’t get involved!” She does not listen. Her arm wraps around my neck, helping me remain on my feet. I can barely look straight, but I can still see his shadow looming over us on the ground. It’s too late for her to run…

“So this is now a two on one?” My enemy asks, his voice muffled by his helmet. Some strands of his hair are still on fire after Buer's attack. He drowns the flames with his palm. “Fine by me! Double the fun!” With his only working arm, he raises his blade and tries to slash us.

Buer struggles to drag me away from the cut, almost failing to do so. “I can’t have her injured because of me!” She exclaims, checking her borrowed body carefully. I nod, aware of the fact. I understand how she feels…

“Stay behind.” I will have to use all my remaining energy to end this as soon as possible. “You will have to help me.”

She nods immediately, as if that was a given. “My body is too far from here, I can only use her vision, but I don’t know how.” So nothing will go my way… It's as if the world is coming together just to mess with me.

My enemy tries to attack again with his blade. Rather than moving away, I walk closer to him, allowing me to grab the handle before he can complete a swing. He may be stronger than me, but he only has one arm, while I still have both. He struggles to free his weapon from my grab, which locks him in place for a few moments, to which Buer reacts by attacking him with a volley of fireballs. Having no other choice, he lets go of the hilt to dodge the repeated flames. I hold it in my hands; it’s too heavy. I won’t be able to use it, so I drop it on the ground.

I dash toward him. He blocks my oncoming punch with his only arm. I crouch, revealing a fireball behind me too close for him to dodge. It hits, he is sent flying, and I roll under him. Before he has the chance to land, I place my hands on the sand and aim my feet at him. I extend my whole body, hitting him in the face with both legs. The wind favours my attack, causing him to go into the air. He is forced into flight.

I lift my foot and concentrate all the air I can under my sole, creating a high-pressured orb before slamming it into the ground. The orb explodes below the surface, which lifts a big cloud of sand. We can easily see him since he is in the sky, over the sun, while he can't see us through the dust. Windblades and fireballs are thrown his way; he barely has time to react due to the sand veil. He tries to move at high speeds to dodge, a strategy which works for most but not all of the projectiles. Eventually, he looks down and sees a blaze heading towards him. Instead of dodging, he dashes through it and tries to fall on its origin, knowing someone would be there.

His face is charred in the process, and his fist deep under the sand, having hit no one. He looks at his surroundings, confused that there is nobody near him. Through the thin layer of dust blocking his view, he makes out a series of lights moving around him in a circle. Slowly, the veil of sand fades, allowing him to clearly see once more. None of us are near him, instead, he is surrounded by fireballs orbiting around him and closing in.

Buer throws another flame and I direct it with wind to the ring which circles around him. He goes back into the sky to run from the blazes, but I force the fireballs to go after him. A snake of fire tails him. No matter what movement he makes, it twists with the wind to always be on his back. He quickly realizes that no amount of flying will help him escape. He looks around for the closest person, which just so happens to be me, who is flying in the middle of the battlefield; a perfect target. He charges after me at a speed I cannot react to. Once in front of my face, he suddenly changes course and moves straight down, forcing me to face the fire behind him; the same strategy we did on him. However, before he can completely move away, Buer hits him with another fireball, pushing him back into the main attack.

He lights into a massive ball of heat, the many blazing spheres impacting against him. His back is completely burned, along with his cloak and some of his hair. His ostentatious armor is charred black, and he drops to the floor with no will left in him.

He does not need a will.

He is a monster who thrives on battle.

He will fight beyond his limits.

Not even did he hit the ground before regaining his consciousness. He falls on his two feet, right in front of Buer, who stares at him in shock. Their eyes meet, and he lifts his right arm with his fist clenched tightly, ready to punch her.

The wind pushes me at maximum speed between the two. My face receives the impact in her place; my nose is flattened, my jaw touches the side of my neck, my teeth bend around his knuckles, and my eyes are forced inside my skull. I crash against Buer behind me. She holds me and tries to stop me from flying far away, but, unable to fight against the speed he gave me, the two of us end up rolling on the sand until we come to a stop. She has barely a scratch on her legs, I can barely think anymore. Every part of myself has reached its limit, going way beyond, but I can’t stop. I look at Buer once more, I can barely make out a red blur. She offers me a hand to get up, or so I think. I believe I hear her voice. “We need a plan!” I can’t think of anything. “He is coming!”

My feet touch the floor again. I place a hand on my knee to get up; my wrist explodes loudly under the weight of my body, the kneecap slips out of place, ending in the shin. Every movement I make hurts, and every action that hurts bursts into a loud cracking sound. No part of my skeleton is in its place. Something comes out of my mouth. It tastes like iron. I spit it. I don’t know what it is, but it was blocking my throat. “Can you…” The vibrations of my voice feel like my neck is going to explode. “Can you make a big attack…?”

Her arms wrap below my shoulders, supporting me. My legs tremble just holding half of my weight, meaning I won’t be able to walk. “I think so.” Her voice feels distant despite being right on my ear. “I have a rough understanding of her powers by now.” I take slow, deep breaths with difficulty. My chest burns when it inflates, and stings when it deflates. I look up ahead. He is there, preparing to give the final blow.

“…Charge it.” With my final energies, I ascend into the sky once more. All his attention is on me. I move my arm to attack him, but it freezes out of pain half way. I manage force it to complete the movement regardless, snapping something hard in half. A weak burst of wind heads toward him, doing nothing but draw his attention. He flies into the sky, toward me, just where I wanted him.

I make a windblade with my other arm, another with my cramped one, and yet another one, and repeat. I hit him with a barrage of attacks. He remains in a defensive position, knowing I will quickly run out of stamina. The many bursts of wind block him from view, but I know he is still there; he wouldn’t be able to sneak away in his current state. I throw the last one, my mind not understanding what is taking place anymore. The dense air obstructing sight vanishes, revealing I had been moving closer and now am stand right in front of his eyes. Before he can react, I wrap my arms around him, preventing him from using his own. I hold him tightly in place, both unable to attack. He kicks my lower body, that being the only action he can do to break free. My knees can’t feel anything anymore. He uses his head offensively, breaking my nose further, but I keep him in place.

A pair of hands frames us from a safe place, a single green flowery eye picturing the perfect strike. Above, a fire seal forms and grows in size. The massive shape, almost the size of a house, slowly moves upwards, indicating it’s preparing to descend. I lay back, forcing his back to face the seal above. It falls down. His armor cracks. My fingers are crushed. We hit the floor in an instant.

Sand clouds the view. My torso has been crushed under his weight; forcing him to be hit by the seal meant he would fall on top of me. I can’t move. I can barely remain conscious. But he can’t move either. I roll him away from me, giving room to my chest. I try to get up. I fail. I remain on the ground. A shadow forms on top of me. I look up, and he is there. Somehow, after eveything, he can stand up. He raises his fist. I can’t fight back, I can’t move, and Buer can’t do anything to prevent it. His knuckles approach…

An arrow pierces through him before he has the chance to finish me, hitting him right in the hole we just made in his armor. He looks back to where the arrow came from. I crawl to see who shot it.

“Now, I have no idea who you might be, but let me tell you one thing: that bratty rascal right there is my pupil, and, although he is sure to get on your nerves, it is my duty to protect him!” Twintails slides a finger along the rim of the hat she is now wearing, my hat.

With the little strength he has left, Childe utters “Madam Faruzan…” before dropping by my side. His Foul Legacy vanishes. It’s finally over.

“Mister Tartaglia?!” The old hag asks surprised. “Why would a well-mannered young man such as yourself get in a fight?” A glare my way. “What did he say to you?” Of course she thinks it’s my fault.

“We were bored.” He laughs. This is what I hate about him, he is earnest in how annoying he can be.

“Bored…?“ Twintails repeats. “One will stop at nothing to escape boredom, hm?” She ponders, a finger on her chin. “Nevertheless, why would you think fighting like this in a destroyed nation is a good idea? You are aware there are no doctors available to treat you, aren’t you?”

He chuckles, his immobile body stopping him from scratching the back of his head. “I guess we got carried away… Could you please heal me, Madam Faruzan?”

“What choice do I have…?” She crouches by his side, ripping pieces of her own clothing to create bandages. “However, I am no expert in healthcare. The best I can do is provide basic first aid and take you to the closest doctor.”

I look around, seeing Buer is nowhere to be seen. “Where is she…?” I mutter under my breath.

“She?” Twintails asks. “You must mean that strange girl who just left.“ I try to nod but my body won't allow it. “The moment Mister Tartaglia fell to the floor, she smiled and got away.” She didn’t want to get that lawyer further involved, I presume.

“A shame.” Childe lets out. “I wanted to thank her, she made the fight so fun! I would have enjoyed your intervention too, Madam, had I been in a condition to fight a three on one…”

“My bones are not what they used to be.” She holds her nose high. “I doubt I can put up a decent fight against healthy youngsters.”

“Really?” He replies. “You seem to take good care of yourself, Madam. I’m sure you can run across Snezhnaya without problem!” She basks in his compliments, laughing and making some remark about her times. Childe laughs and answers in a friendly manner, they seem to get along.

“Hey!” I interrupt. “I’m here too, you know?”

She feigns ignorance. “So what?”

“Are you planning on letting me die here?”

Her eyes wander the sky with a dumb smile. “My mind isn’t quite right today. Could you please state clearly what you want me to do?”

“Heal me.”

She shoves her ear near my mouth. “What’s that? Heal you… what? I think I’m missing a word or two there.”

“Are you really playing that right now?”

“Playing?” She replies with a grin. ”I take this seriously, not as some kind of game. I wouldn’t be able to do that when there are lives on the line.”

“Then go ahead and do it.”

“Do what?”

“Heal me.”

“Heal you… and what else…?”

Is she really not going to help me unless I say it? Tsk…!

“How did you find us, either way?” I look to the sky, my neck unable to turn.

“I came across a certain hat on the ground.” A snicker comes out of her as she returns it to my head. “I figured a Hattie I know wouldn’t drop his iconic hat around like garbage, which led me to believe you were in danger. Once I figured that out, I only had to follow destruction and loud noises to find you. I’m not sure you realize how raucous and devastating you were.” The scene looks like ruins after our fight, that’s for sure…

The old hag sits by my side, ripping more parts of her dress to bandage my many wounds. An already treated Childe speaks, again with a smile, trying to bring the topic back to our survival. “I’ve heard there is a doctor from Liyue around here.”

“Yes, I’ve heard of Doctor Baizhu.” She ties a cloth tightly around my chest, not allowing me to breathe. “He was on the ship with us. Speaking of the ship…” With a nearby branch and more fabric, she forces my leg to remain extended. “I can’t believe you did that, Tartaglia.”

“Did what?”

“It’s no use playing dumb.” It worked for you. “The fire aboard. I know it was you.”

“Ah, so you found me out…” He laughs, awkwardly scratching his head. “How did you know it was me?”

“Who else could have been?” Twintails questions in response. ”I asked around and everyone had solid alibis, while yours was that you stayed alone in your room.” A wink my way. What? Does that mean she trusts me or something?

“Haha… You are right.” Childe laughs a second time. ”I’ve never been good with stealth.” He talks about this as casually as he did about fighting me. “So? What are you going to do about it?”

“I want to know why.” She sternly states. ”Why would you start a fire in the ship? You don’t seem like the kind of young man who would play with flames.” You have no idea about him.

“It was a deal.”

“A… deal?”

He nods happily. “I met a strange cloaked person barely above my size back in Liyue. They were wearing a dark cloak so I couldn't make out any features.” Childe explains. ”I was offered a deal: they would tell me where to find Venti the Storm, and, in exchange, I would have to burn the storeroom of the ship. At first I thought they might be Venti the Storm in disguise, but they showed me their vision to prove they weren’t.”

“Huh?” Twintails asks. “And this person knew where to find Venti the Storm?”

“Not really.” Childe shrugs. ”That cloaked person told me that, to meet Venti the Storm, I had to wear a cloak similar to theirs and go to the outside of an estate. When I did that, a serene man approached me in a rather stealthy way. Apparently Venti the Storm had been locked there before, or so the man told me, but he had been taken away.”

“Let me guess,” I step in, “you fought with him.”

“You know me so well!” Childe chuckles. ”Maybe we could become friends!” In your dreams. “The man invited me inside and told me something about a plan, then, he realized I had nothing to do with that and asked me to leave. I went there for a fight, and he was being inconsiderate, so I drew my bow.”

“And that’s why your arm was injured.” A sigh escapes my mouth; that’s just like him.

“That cloaked person…” Twintails ponders, finishing my bandages and placing me back on the sand. “Where did they go?”

“No idea.” Childe smiles. “They seemed weak, so I had no interest in them once I knew the information about Venti the Storm. I did my part of the deal since I’m a man of my word, and that’s where our relationship ended.”

“Which would mean…” Twintails places a finger on her chin, “that person is still free. Don’t you think they can be a threat?”

“Like I said,” Childe reassures, “they seemed weak.”

“Whoever they are, they can’t be worse than Venti the Storm.” I add.

My words seemed to be enough to calm her. “Yes, you are right!” She nods with a smile. ”Well then, I will go look for a doctor!”

“Thank you, Madam Faruzan.” Childe smiles.

“...” Eyes lock on me from both sides, a pair expectant and another amused. “I’m not saying it.”

“Then perhaps I shouldn’t go.”

“Tsk! How annoying…”

Actions

Kudos

JaqueliRR, Hermitfan123, Hijichas, Kaerin_Arshade, Skk87Sanji_lover, Ventilover09, someonecalledEJ, 4rsenic_0, Bruddah, and PurpleStarShades as well as 4 guests left kudos on this work!

Comments

Sorry, this work doesn't allow non-Archive users to comment. You can however still leave Kudos!

4rsenic_0 on Chapter 1 Sun 07 Sep 2025 06:01AM UTC

As a Durarara fan I had a jumpscare when I heard the opening, no one talks about that anime anymore anytime I see a mention it's like seeing an exctint species. In any case cool animation and cool story! I just came back after reading the other chapters can't wait to see where this goes next!

Comment Actions
- Thread
Cent1pedeG4l on Chapter 7 Mon 29 Sep 2025 10:13AM UTC

Ah the luck of Bennet strikes again

Comment Actions
- Thread
Skk87Sanji_lover on Chapter 9 Mon 06 Oct 2025 12:55AM UTC

Holy shit??? No, seriously, 𝘩𝘰𝘭𝘺 𝘴𝘩𝘪𝘵 𝘣𝘳𝘰
This is actually insane what

Anyway the comedy here is gold! Also all of this happened because Diluc denied Venti his alcohol lmaooo

Comment Actions
- Thread

Actions

Work Header

GenShinShin

Mitsuishi

Summary:

Chapter 1: Diluc

Notes:

Chapter Text

Chapter 2: Qiqi

Chapter Text

Chapter 3: Yae

Chapter Text

Chapter 4: Sara

Chapter Text

Chapter 5: Faruzan

Chapter Text

Chapter 6: Hu Tao

Chapter Text

Chapter 7: Bennett

Chapter Text

Chapter 8: Dori

Chapter Text

Chapter 9: Dehya

Chapter Text

Chapter 10: Cyno

Chapter Text

Chapter 11: Baizhu

Chapter Text

Chapter 12: Barbara

Chapter Text

Chapter 13: Ganyu

Chapter Text

Chapter 14: Kaveh

Chapter Text

Chapter 15: Kirara

Chapter Text

Chapter 16: Mona

Chapter Text

Chapter 17: Yanfei

Chapter Text

Chapter 18: Wanderer

Chapter Text

Actions

Kudos

Comments

4rsenic_0 on Chapter 1 Sun 07 Sep 2025 06:01AM UTC

Comment Actions

Cent1pedeG4l on Chapter 7 Mon 29 Sep 2025 10:13AM UTC

Comment Actions

Skk87Sanji_lover on Chapter 9 Mon 06 Oct 2025 12:55AM UTC

Comment Actions